I 

I'll  i  W  IBM 
a  Sfiljl  pijjii 

■  '  itijiitiliislsi 


IIP 


w 


i       'Pi 


I 

ffittiliili 


llr 


ill: 
III 


Iji HI  m pi 


■ii  !i 


1 1 1 1  - liflf fsliilif Hii|i|f f llfii If 11 1 |l 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 

OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


NARRATIVE   OF  A  VOYAGE 


ETHIOPIC    AND    SOUTH    ATLANTIC    OCEAN, 

INDIAN  OCEAN,  CHINESE  SEA,  NORTH 

AND  SOUTH   PACIFIC  OCEAN, 

IN'  THE  YEARS  1829,  1S30,  1831. 


BY   ABBY   JANE    MORRELL, 

WHO  ACCOMPANIED  HER  HUSBAND,  CATT.  BENJAMIN  MORRELL,  JR., 
OF    THE    SCHOONER    ANTARCTIC. 


"  If  all  our  care 
Gives  us  a  gentle  husband,  one  that  hinds' 
No  galling  yoke,  happy  our  life  indeed.'' 


'  I  to  Iolcos  ploughed  the  watery  way, 
By  fondness  rather  than  by  prudence  led. 


NEW-YORK: 

"PUBLISHED    BV    J.  &    J.    HARPER, 

NO.   82  CLIFF-STREET, 

AND    POLD   BY   THE   BOOKSELLERS    GENERALLY    THROUGHOUT   TH^ 
UNITED    STATES, 

183.-], 


[Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1833, 
by  J.  &  J.  Harper,  in  the  Office  of  the  Clerk  of  the 
Southern  District  of  New- York.] 


TO    MY    COUNTRYWOMEN, 

THE    HAPPIEST    OF    THEIR    SEX, 

BORN     IN     A     LAND     OF     LIBERTY, 

EDUCATED    IN    A    KNOWLEDGE    OF   VIRTUE    AND    TRUE 
INDEPENDENCE, 

SINGLE    BT  CHOICE,  OR  WEDDED  WITH    THEIR    OWN   CONSENT, 

FRIENDS    TO    THE    BRAVE,    AND    PATRONS    TO 
THE    ENTERPRISING, 

THIS  HUMBLE  NARRATIVE  OF  A  LOIVG  VOYAGE, 

WITH    SOME    INCIDENTAL    REMARKS, 

is 

RESPECTFULLY  AND  AFFECTIONATELY  DEDICATED, 

BY    THEIR   OBEDIENT    SERVANT, 

A.  J.  M. 


PREFACE. 


When  I  took  up  my  pen  to  prepare  my  journal  for 
publication,  I  intended  to  make  nothing  more  than  a 
plain  narrative  of  the  events  of  my  voyage,  interspersed 
with  such  general  remarks  as  might  suggest  themselves 
to  my  mind.  But  as  I  proceeded,  I  felt  an  irrepressible 
desire  to  make  some  observations  on  a  subject  which  has 
become  an  object  of  no  small  interest  to  philanthropic 
sympathy — I  mean  the  amelioration  of  the  condition  of 
American  seamen.  I  believe  that  their  habits  can 
be  reformed ;  and  it  requires  no  arguments  to  prove 
how  much  this  reformation  would  subserve  the  best 
interests  of  commerce. 

It  may  be  thought  strange  that  a  woman  should  take  up 
a  subject  so  foreign  to  those  which  generally  occupy  the 
attention  of  her  sex.  It  was,  however,  deeply  impressed 
on  my  mind  that,  being  a  woman,  I  was  in  some  mea- 
sure better  qualified  to  offer  a  few  suggestions  on  this 
subject  than  any  one  engaged  in  the  navy  or  the  mer- 
chant service.  A  writer  so  situated  might  be  suspected 
of  wishing  to  effect  promotion  or  of  seeking  employment; 
and  knowing  the  dislike  the  public  have  to  remarks 
coming  from  a  quarter  where  interest  or  prejudice  may 
be  mingled  with  the  information  offered,  I  thought  they 
might  at  least  expect  sincerity  from  me.  With  all  my 
earnestness  to  make  these  remarks,  I  tremble  when  I 
think  I  am  about  to  offer  them  for  the  consideration  of 
the  public.  Perhaps  they  will  listen  to  me  kindly.  It 
has  been  said,  that  when  Napoleon  was  brooding  over 


VIU  FREFACE. 

his  disasters  no  one  dared  approach  him  hut  a  pet  child, 
who  played  around  him  and  induced  him  to  take  nour- 
ishment and  repose.  Let  the  public  therefore  consider 
me  in  the  capacity  of  the  child  ;  and  if  there  be  any  force 
in  my  suggestions,  they  will  go  for  what  they  are  worth  ; 
if  there  be  none,  why  they  will  pass  off  with  a  smile. 

It  is  seldom,  indeed,  that  a  female  can  know  any- 
thing upon  this  subject ;  but  as  I  have  had  some  oppor- 
tunity of  becoming  acquainted  with  it,  I  hope  I  may  be 
excused  for  venturing  to  give  my  opinion.  I  should 
be  proud  to  be  one  of  the  humble  instruments  in  im- 
proving the  condition  and  raising  the  moral  and  intel- 
lectual standard  of  that  race  of  men  which  ever  has 
and  ever  will  share  in  the  prosperity  and  glory  of  our 
country.  In  life  I  would  ask  no  higher  gratification 
than  to  learn  that  the  work  of  reform  was  going  on  suc- 
cessfully ;  and  desire  no  other  earthly  honour  after 
death  than  an  inscription  on  my  tombstone  declaring 
that  the  ashes  of  the  mariner's  friend  repose  beneath. 

A.  J.  M. 

New-York,  January,  1833. 


CONTENTS. 


Preface Page    9 

CHAPTER  I. 

The  Author's  Birth — Education — Marriage — Voyage  with  her 
Husband — Death  and  Burial  at  Sea — Bonavista — St.  Jago — 
Blue  Beard's  Castle — Crossing  the  Equator — Sickness  on 
board  the  Antarctic — Tristan  D'Acunha — -Storm  at  Sea — 
Island  of  Desolation — Character  of  a  good  Ship-master      13 

CHAPTER  II. 

Lord  Auckland's  Group — Birds — Flowers — Forests — Peculiar 
kind  of  Flax — New-Zealand — Visit  from  the  Natives — Their 
Appearance — Visit  to  the  Bay  of  Islands — Whale-ships — ■ 
Courtesy  of  their  Commanders — Visit  to  the  Missionary 
Establishment — Character  of  the  Missionaries — The  Changes 
they  had  effected  among  the  Natives- — -Visit  to  the  King 
and  Queen — Courteous  Reception — King's  Speech — Presents 
from  the  King  and  Queen — Departure — Strong's  Island — 
Appearance  of  the  Natives — Discovery  of  several  Islands — 
Difficulty  of  Navigation  in  these  Seas — Discovery  of  more 
Islands — Reach  Manilla — Description  of  the  City — The 
Suburbs — Description  of  the  People — Grave-yards — Dilli- 
culties  at  Manilla— Preparations  for  a  Voyage  to  Islands  in 
the  South  Pacific — Return  of  the  Antarctic — Misfortunes  at 
Massacre  Island 31 

CHAPTER  III. 

Prepare  for  a  second  Voyage  to  Massacre  Island — The  Crew — 
Reach  Massacre  Island — Contest  with  the  Natives — The  Ap- 
pearance of  Shaw,  who  was  supposed  to  be  dead — Account 
of  his  Sufferings  there — Further  Hostilities  with  the  Natives 
— Description  of  the  Means  of  Defence — Attack  upon  the 
Castle — Discovery  of  the  Remains  of  those  murdered — Fu- 
neral Honours  paid  them — Leaving  the  Place — Bread-fruit 
Tree  ,.,...., ,    5(3 


x  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  IV. 

St.  George's  Channel — Beauty  of  the  Scenery — Birds  of  New- 
Britain — Natural  Society — Warlike  Instruments  of  the  Na- 
tives— Island  of  Papua — Birds  of  Paradise — Volcanic  Islands 
— New  Discoveries— Hostilities  of  the  Natives — Productions 
of  these  Islands — Ambergris — Return  to  Manilla  .  .     73 

CHAPTER  V. 

Stay  at  Manilla — Visit  to  Convents  and  Churches — Spanish 
Ladies — Sketch  of  the  History  of  the  Philippine  Islands — 
Earthquake — Appearance  of  the  People  after  the  Earthquake 
— Sketch  of  La  Perouse's  Voyages — Kotzebue — Captain 
Cook — Ledyard — American  Whaling-ships — Their  Voyages 
— Their  Discoveries — Leaving  Manilla — Arrival  at  Sincapore 
— Description  of  the  Island — Tour  to  the  Mountains — Ladies 
of  Sincapore — Singing-birds — Farewell  to  Sincapore— Hos- 
pitality of  the  People — Horsburgh's  Directory — Malays — 
Trade-winds — Isle  of  France  and  Madagascar — Mrs.  Har- 
riet Newell — Mrs.  Judson — Missionaries — Luminous  Appear- 
ance of  the  Sea — Sea  and  Land  compared — Dr.  Mitchill — 
Captain  Gates 88 

.'CHAPTER  VI. 

Saldanha  Bay — Refitted — Visit  to  the  Cape — Description  of 
Saldanha  Bay — Table  Mountain — Comparison  between  the 
Animals  found  at  the  Cape  and  the  Race  of  Men — Description 
of  the  Condor — His  Habits  and  Character — The  Albatross — 
His  Habits  and  Character — Superstitions  in  Regard  to  the 
Condor — Hottentots  and  Lions — Character  of  the  Lion — The 
Elephant — Ostriches;  Description  of,  and  their  Character — 
Accuracy  of  the  Scripture  Account — Garrison  at  the  Cape — 
Camoens  and  his  Lusiad — The  Character  of  this  commercial 
Epic — Fate  of  the  Author — Reflections  upon  the  Restrictions 
upon  Trade 127 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Departure  from  the  Cape — Sight,  of  St.  Helena — Its  Appearance 
at  Sea — Something  of  its  History — Landing  at  St.  Helena — 
Its  natural  and  other  Productions — Tts  Appearance  on  Land 
— Strength  of  the  Place — Longvvood — Tomb  of  Napoleon — 
Reflections  at  his  Grave — Fernandez  Lopez — Comparison  be- 
tween St.  Helena  and  Napoleon — Soothing  Effect  of  the  Sub- 
limity of  the  Scripture — Recrossing  the  Equator — Calm  at 
Sea 145 


CONTENTS.  ii 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

The  Azores — Climate  and  Soil — Volcanic  Origin — Liberia — 
Character  of  that  Colony — Lot  Cary — Effects  of  Exploring 
Expeditions — Missionary  Societies — The  bad  Elfects  of  In- 
toxicating Liquors — Indians  unacquainted  with  Intemperance 
until  taught  by  Europeans — Course  that  should  be  pursued 
by  Missionaries — Intellectual  Character  of  the  Indians — Their 
Ferocity  ascribed  to  Ignorance  and  Ill-treatment — Arrival  at 
Cadi:- — Disappointment  in  not  being  allowed  to  Land — Slight 
Skei  :li  of  its  History — The  Cholera — Notice  of  it  in  New- 
York       ....'. 1G0 

CHAPTER  IX. 
Arrival  at  Bordeaux — History  and  Description  of  the  City — De- 
light at  seeing  the  Flag  of  our  Country — Literary  and  Scien- 
tific Institutions — Visit  to  the  Tomb  of  Montesquieu — Com- 
parison between  Montesquieu  and  one  buried  in  Trinity 
Churchyard — Sketch  of  the  Archbishop  of  Bordeaux — His 
Residence  in  America — His  Popularity  there — His  Charities 
— His  Return  to  France — J  lis  Popularity  in  his  Native  Land 
— Reception  of  a  File  of  American  Newspapers — The  Pleas- 
ure they  gave — American  Books — Their  Authors — Farewell 
to  Bordeaux 173 

CHAPTER  X. 
Conchology — The  Pearl-oyster — The  Nautilus — The  large  Shell 
used  lor  War  Trumpets — The  Evcslone — Character  of  Sailors 
— Causes  of  their  Ignorance — Their  Errors  on  the  Side  of  Vir- 
tue— The  Neglect  of  their  Education — United  Slates'  Ship 
Vinccnnes — Manner  in  which  Seamen  should  be  treated — 
Character  and  Description  of  Sunday  and  Monday,  two  Na- 
tives brought  Home  in  the  Antarctic 187 

CHAPTER  XL 
Observations  on  the  Progress  of  Discovery — Remarks  on  the 
Marine  of  various  Nations — Aurora  Borealis — Anecdote  of  its 
Appearance  early  in  the  last  Century 208 

CHAPTER  XII. 
Reflections  on  drawing  near  my  Native  Land — The  Difficulties 
Women  experience  in  gaining  Information — The  Value  of 
Commerce — The  Influence  of  Women — Love  of  the  Ocean 
— Farewell  to  it — Sensations  on  arriving  in  the  Harbour  of 
New-York— Reaching  Home—Public  Attentions  nhown  to 
jny  Husband  and  myself — Gratitude  to  Heaven  for  a  safe 
Return ,    •    .    .    222 


NARRATIVE. 


CHAPTER  I. 


The  Author's  Birth — Education — Marriage — Voyage  with  her 
Husband — Death  and  Burial  at  Sea — Bonavista — St.  Jago — 
Blue  Beard's  Castle — Crossing  the  Equator — Sickness  on 
Board  the  Antarctic — Tristan  D'Acunha — Storm  at  Sea — 
Island  of  Desolation — Character  of  a  good  Ship-master. 

Perhaps  I  owe  the  public  an  apology  for 
appearing  before  them  as  an  author.  To  become 
one  was  not  my  intention  when,  by  the  kind- 
ness of  my  husband,  I  was  permitted  to  take  a 
voyage  with  him  into  far  distant  seas ;  but  as  I 
have  seen  much  and  suffered  much,  I  have  been 
advised  to  give  my  narrative  to  my  friends  through 
the  press,  hoping  it  might  afford  some  amusement 
to  them  as  well  as  profit  to  myself.  Another 
argument  had  much  weight  with  me,  which  was, 
that  I  should  thus  be  relieved  of  the  necessity  of 
answering  questions  frequently  put  to  me  by  my 
friends  and  acquaintance  when  not  in  health,  to 
run  over  all  the  adventures  of  my  travels  ;  and  I 
thought,  too,  with  the  Moor  of  Venice,  that  if  parts 
and  parcels  of  my  "  hair-breadth  ;scapes"  would, 
at  times,  so  much  affect  those  I  loved  as  I  often 
found  they  did,  the  whole  story  told  at   once 


14  .MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 

would  move  them  to  some  kind  attention  to,  and 
affectionate  remembrance  of,  myself. 

It  may  be  asked,  who  is  the  person  that  oilers 
us  her  narrative  ?  In  this  the  reader  shall  be 
gratified,  for  short  and  simple  are  the  domestic 
annals  of  one  who  has  not  reached  her  twenty- 
fourth  year.  My  maiden  name  was  Abby  Jane 
Wood.  I  am  the  daughter  of  Capt.  John  Wood, 
of  New- York,  who  died  at  New-Orleans  on  the 
14th  of  November,  1811.  He  was  at  that  period 
master  of  the  ship  Indian  Hunter,  of  New- York. 
He  died  when  I  was  so  young-,  that  if  I  please 
myself  with  thinking  that  I  remember  him,  I 
could  not  have  been  a  judge  of  his  virtues  ;  but 
it  has  been  a  source  of  happiness  to  me  that  he 
is  spoken  of  by  his  contemporaries  as  a  man  of 
good  sense  and  great  integrity. 

I  was  born  on  the  17th  of  February,  1800,  in 
the  city  of  New- York.  My  early  education  was 
plain  and  regular  in  those  branches  then  taught 
in  respectable  schools  in  my  native  city.  At  my 
father's  death,  my  mother  placed  the  property 
which  he  left  in  the  hands  of  a  person  who  either 
by  intention  or  mismanagement  lost  or  retained 
the  whole  of  it.  This  was  a  grievous  affliction 
to  my  mother,  as  she  was  left  with  a  family  of 
helpless  children  to  maintain.  The  belief  that 
she  was  vilely  robbed  at  first  preyed  upon  her 
mind;  but  the  consolations  of  religion  lifted  her 
above  all  her  troubles,  and  she  found  the  promises 
of  the  (iospel  true,  that,  "  1  will  he  a  husband  to 
the  widow  and  a  father  to  the  orphan."  In  1814 
my  mother  married  Mr.  Burritt  Keeler,  a  gentle- 
man of  a  kind  and  generous  disposition,  which 
lias  been  manifested,  not  only  to  my  mother,  but 
to  her  children  which  she  brought  him  at  the  time 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  15 

of  their  union.  lean  say, — and  I  think  it  my 
duty  not  to  pass  over  the  fact  in  this  narrative, — ■ 
that  I  feel  towards  my  step-father  as  we  should 
to  those  to  whom  we  owe  our  existence,  and  to 
whom  we  are  indebted  for  that  paternal  care 
which  springs  from  the  laws  of  nature  and  the 
social  relations  of  life. 

The  days  of  my  childhood  passed  away  as  those 
of  other  children,  and  brought  with  them  the 
pleasures  and  pains,  common  to  that  season  of 
life :  one  of  my  greatest  enjoyments,  and  one 
which  has  fastened  most  strongly  on  my  mind,  was 
derived  from  a  constant  attendance  on  Sundays 
at  St.  Paul's  or  Trinity  Church.  I  often  called 
to  mind  these  images,  while  floating  upon  the 
vast  ocean,  and  considered  the  value  of  early 
instruction  in  religion;  the  house  of  prayer  and 
the  heaven-breathing  music,  with  the  solemn  voice 
of  holy  men,  and  the  precepts  that  fell  from  their 
lips,  seemed  all  to  come  up,  as  it  were,  before  me, 
and  extend  the  worship  of  God  all  around,  while 
the  mighty  abyss  of  waters  was  beneath  us.  The 
impressions  made  in  youth  upon  the  eye  or  the 
ear,  as  well  as  those  upon  the  heart,  live  long 
upon  the  mind  ;  and  there  is  nothing  like  distance 
from  home,  or  solitude  and  danger,  to  brighten  up 
these  images.  The  mind  seems  to  find  new 
fountains  of  refreshing  waters  from  these  recollec- 
tions, which,  while  they  purify  and  elevate, 
strengthen  the  soul  for  the  hour  of  trial. 

Early  in  the  year  1S24  my  cousin,  Capt.  Ben- 
jamin Morrell,  returned  from  a  long  voyage  to  the 
Pacific  Ocean.  I  had  not  seen  him  since  I  was 
live  years  of  age,  and  had  hardly  the  slightest 
recollection  of  him.  At  our  first  interview  I  felt 
a  friendship  for  him  that  I  had  never  felt  for  any 


16  AIRS.    MORRELL'S    NARRATIVE. 

one  before.  His  personal  appearance,  his  gentle- 
manly manners,  and  humane  disposition,  which 
was  seen  in  his  benignant  face,  as  well  as  his  ad- 
ventures, had  an  effect  upon  my  mind  that  I  did 
not  think  of  lightly.  His  visits  to  our  house  were 
constant  for  several  weeks,  when  he  offered  me 
his  hand,  and,  the  match  being  acceptable  to  my 
parents,  we  were  married  on  the  29th  of  June. 
A  short  time  after  this  event  he  informed  me  that 
he  was  soon  to  sail  on  a  two  years'  voyage.  I 
knew  when  I  married  him  that  I  was  to  be  the 
wife  of  a  sea-faring  man,  but  it  was  impossible 
for  me  to  realize  the  distress  of  separation.  Only 
a  little  month  had  passed  away  when  my  husband 
proposed  to  sail,  and  on  the  18th  of  July  this 
dreadful  separation  took  place.  I  was  calm,  for 
it  was  a  matter  of  duty  and  necessity  ;  but  no 
one  who  has  not  felt  them  can  tell  the  pangs  of 
such  a  separation.  A  bride  of  fifteen  to  see  her 
husband  depart  for  such  a  length  of  time  requires 
more  or  less  than  the  fortitude  of  woman. 

He  left  me,  and  for  many  nights  my  dreams 
were  of  him,  on  a  boundless  ocean,  tossed  by 
storms  or  ingulfed  in  the  deep.  To  these  grad- 
ually succeeded  dreams  of  his  bein^  wrecked  on 
desolate  islands,  and  subject  to  all  the  violence  of 
savage  men.  My  feelings  were  probably  the  same 
as  every  good  wife  experiences  when  her  spouse 
has  left  her  for  distant  lands  ;  but  I  was  so  young 
that  I  had  never  run  over  in  my  mind  any  thing 
of  this  kind  before,  and  all  was  as  new  as  distress- 
ing. At  another  time  he  would,  in  my  imagina- 
tion, be  lying  on  a  bed  of  sickness,  with  no  one  to 
give  him  a  cup  of  cold  water  to  cool  his  parched 
lips,  or  to  render  him  a  single  act  of  kindness. 
"He  has  good  sailors/'  said  my  friends.     1  was 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  17 

silent,  but  thought  to  myself,  "  A  sailor  is  not  a 
wife."  In  this  manner  passed  my  nights  and 
days,  until  my  husband  came  home,  which  was 
on  the  9th  of  May,  two  months  short  of  the  time 
fixed  for  his  return. 

1  had  heard  that  the  vessel  in  which  he  sailed 
had  arrived,  and  on  going  to  a  friend's  with  my 
sister  to  ascertain  the  fact,  I  met  my  husband  in 
the  street.  Our  meeting  was  such  as  might  be 
imagined  by  one  who  has  been  separated  from  a 
beloved  husband  so  long.  All  my  anxieties  were 
at  an  end — all  my  hopes  were  realized — -my  hap- 
piness was  complete.  There  is  a  concentration 
of  feeling,  I  may  say  of  affection,  after  such  an 
absence,  that  none  but  the  wife  of  a  mariner  can 
know.  I  had  dwelt  upon  the  loves  of  those 
separated  by  the  Crusades  ;  but  the  longer  they 
were  gone,  and  the  more  perilous  their  adven- 
tures, so  much  the  more  delightful  was  the  story. 
Yet  it  was  not  so  to  those  mourning  the  long 
absence  of  him  who  roamed  into  far-distant  lands, 
carrying  with  him  plighted  vows  and  everlasting 
affections.  I  have  often  thought  that  the  ages  of 
chivalry  had  not  gone,  as  far  as  woman's  love  was 
a  part  of  it.  I  believe  human  nature  is  the  same 
in  every  age  and  nation,  and  all  of  good  hearts 
feel  alike,  whether  it  is  called  romance  or  fact.  I 
can  say  for  myself,  that  I  have  felt  more  than  I 
have  ever  known  described. 

After  several  European  voyages, — during  which 
we  had  a  son,  who,  in  his  mother's  eyes,  bore  a 
striking  resemblance  to  his  father, — in  June,  1828, 
my  husband  sailed  again  for  the  South  Seas.  The 
separation  seemed  worse  than  before,  and  I  then 
came  to  the  determination  that  if  he  ever  went  to 
sea  again  I  would  accompany  him.     This  voyage 


18  MRS.    MORRELL'S    NARRATIVE. 

was  not  so  long  as  I  thought  it  would  have  been ; 
lie  was  gone  but  little  more  than  a  year,  for  he  re- 
turned on  the  14th  of  July,  1829.  He  had  been 
but  a  short  time  on  shore,  however,  when  he 
planned  another  voyage  to  the  Pacific.  I  had 
determined  to  go,  and  ventured  to  mention  it  to 
him.  At  first  he  would  not  hear  a  word  of  it.  but 
when  I  insisted,  as  far  as  affectionate  obedience 
could  insist,  he  detailed  to  me  all  the  evils  of  a 
sea-faring  life.  I  remained  fixed,  and  he  at  last 
reluctantly  yielded  ;  and  when  he  had  agreed  to 
it,  he  put  the  best  side  outwards.  I  was  now 
engaged  in  making  preparations  for  a  two  years' 
voyage,  which  was  no  small  affair,  for  many 
things  were  to  be  thought  of  in  such  preparations. 
All  things  being  ready,  on  the  2d  day  of 
September,  1821*.  we  embarked  on  board  the 
schooner  Antarctic,  and  set  sail.  The  crew  con- 
sisted of  twenty-three  good  sailors.  A  fine  breeze 
wafted  us  from  the  shores  of  my  native  country, 
and  I  soon  began  to  feel  the  importance  of  my 
undertaking,  as  it  regarded  myself.  I  had  left 
my  boy  behind  me.  and  distance  seemed  to  make 
me  more  anxious  for  his  welfare.  I  knew  he  was 
in  good  hands,  but  he  was  not  in  my  own  :  I 
knew  my  dear  mother  would  do  every  thing  for 
him  that  I  could,  but  nothing  will  satisfy  a  mother 
in  regard  to  her  offspring,  but  her  own  care. 
"While  i  was  thinking  of  these  things  I  began  to 
grow  sea-sick.  The  sensation  can  never  be  de- 
scribed ;  it  prostrates  sense,  fortitude,  feelings,  and 
reduces  the  adult  to  the  baby.  On  the  morning 
of  the  second  day  1  came  on  deck,  and  all  was  one 
boundless  expanse  of  ocean;  the  impression  was 
one  of  magnificence,  if  my  situation  would  not 
allow  it  to  be  one  of  pleasure.    All  was  new  to 


MRS.  MORRELL'S    NARRATIVE.  19 

me  ;  the  management  of  the  ship,  the  discipline 
of  the  sailors,  &c. ;  all  were  so  respectful  towards 
my  husband  and  myself,  and  so  gentle  towards 
each  other,  that  one  would  have  thought  them  a 
band  of  brothers. 

I  often  amused  myself  in  gazing  at  the  huge 
whales  that  tumbled  about  and  sported  in  the 
deep  around  our  vessel,  seeming  not  to  regard  her 
any  more  than  they  would  an  egg-shell  floating 
by  them.  The  dolphins,  too,  so  much  admired 
by  the  ancients,  as  books  tell  us,  were  seen  in 
great  numbers.  They  were  often  noticed  pursu- 
ing the  flying-fish,  who,  to  avoid  their  pursuers, 
arose  from  the  water  and  kept  in  the  air  for  the 
space  of  half  ti  minute  or  more,  and  then  fell  into 
the  water  again  ;  sometimes  they  would  fly  on  our 
deck,  and  wc  picked  up  some  that  would  weigh 
nearly  half  a  pound. 

My  sickness  continued,  and  I  was  quite  ex- 
hausted by  it ;  but  I  had  embarked  at  my  own 
solicitation,  and  I  did  not  suffer  myself  for  a  mo- 
ment to  repent,  nor  complain.  I  considered  that 
it  was  my  duty  to  bear  up  as  cheerfully  as  I 
could.  My  husband  saw  with  pain  how  much  I 
endured,  and  did  every  thing  in  bis  power  to  make 
me  comfortable  ;  but  after  all  bis  care.  I  suffered 
much  more  than  I  complained  of.  I  walked  until  I 
felt  faint.  o-ot  a  little  better,  and  then  took  up  a  book ; 
but  in  a  few  moments  the  lines  would  swim  be- 
fore my  eyes,  and  a  tale  of  the  deepest  interest 
would  affect  me  no  more  than  the  dullest  story 
ever  told  by  dozing  senility.  I  have  read  of  the 
stoics'  bearing  pain  without  any  emotion,  and 
wearing  a  smile  on  their  countenances  while  their 
flesh  was  torn  with  pincers :  it  might  have  been 
so,  but  I  think  the  most  famed  of  that  sect 


20  MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 

would  have  looked  a  little  pale  in  a  fit  of  sea- 
sickness. 

On  the  29th  of  September,  one  of  the  crew, 
Francis  Patterson,  died,  after  a  very  severe  illness, 
supposed  to  have  been  brought  on  by  having 
drunk  too  freely  of  ardent  spirits  in  the  early  part 
of  his  life,  and  now  leaving  off  suddenly.  My 
husband  had  shipped  his  crew  upon  condition 
that  they  should  abstain  from  all  ardent  spirits, 
unless  as  medicine  to  the  sick.  He  was  the  first 
captain,  I  believe,  that  ever  shipped  a  crew  for  so 
long  a  voyage  on  such  terms  ;  and  he  found  his 
account  in  it  as  a  navigator,  without  saying  any 
thing  of  the  good  done  to  the  morals  of  these 
generally  improvident  men  without  such  whole- 
some restraints.  Patterson  had  reached  the  age 
of  sixty-three,  and  had  too  long  been  in  the  use  of 
ardent  spirits  to  live  many  years,  whether  he  ab- 
stained or  not.  He  was  a  fine  old  sailor,  and  had 
only  this  single  failing,  which  is  indeed  a  great 
one,  on  the  sea  or  on  shore. 

At  four  o;clock  in  the  afternoon  the  funeral  ser- 
vices of  the  deceased  took  place.  I  supposed  that 
the  body  would  be  thrown  overboard  without 
much  ceremony,  but  it  was  not  so  ;  the  funeral 
was  the  most  solemn  I  ever  witnessed.  The 
body  was  laid  out  with  great  decency,  and  then 
enveloped  in  a  hammock  and  sewed  up.  About 
fifty  pounds  of  stones  were  secured  to  the  feet, 
concealed  by  the  hammock  in  which  it  was 
wrapped,  for  the  purpose,  as  I  presumed,  of  sink- 
ing the  body  deep  in  the  ocean.  The  corpse  was 
extended  upon  a  plank  on  the  rail  at  the  gang- 
way, and  all  hands  were  called  around,  on  the 
right  side  of  the  ship,  to  witness  the  solemn 
scene,  and  to  join  in  the  prayers  to  be  offered  up. 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  21 

The  colours  were  set  half-mast,  and  the  topsails 
and  top-gallant-sails  were  settled  down  on  the 
cap.  Prayers  were  then  read.  The  hardy  crew 
were  deeply  afFected  at  the  scene.  The  furrows 
in  their  sunburnt  faces  were  wet  with  tears. 
Never  before  had  I  beheld  so  solemn  a  group : 
I  thought  they  had  the  kindest  hearts  of  any  set 
of  men  that  ever  lived.  The  prayers  being  over, 
a  gun  was  fired  from  the  bows  of  the  schooner, 
and  the  body  instantly  launched  into  the  bosom 
of  the  ocean.  The  plunge  was  a  dreadful  shock 
to  my  feelings  !  I  had  heard  the  first  shovelful 
of  earth  thrown  upon  a  corrin  in  a  grave -yard, 
at  home  ;  that  was  heart-rending,  but  not  so  bad 
as  this  plunging  into  the  deep.  To  the  grave- 
yard a  friend  might  repair,  at  some  future  day, 
and  linger  over  the  ashes  of  the  dead  ;  might  erect 
a  stone  at  his  head,  and  compose  the  mind  by 
writing  his  virtues  on  the  marble ;  but  here  in 
this  grave  no  mortal  could  tell  where  he  was — the 
unconscious  waters  had  closed  over  him  for  ever ! 
I  was  awakened  from  my  revery  by  the  shrill 
pipe  of  the  boatswain,  calling  all  hands  to  duty. 
hi  an  instant  the  sails  were  set,  and  we  were 
gliding  onward.  There  was  no  longer  any  mel- 
ancholy in  the  countenances  of  the  brave  sea- 
men ;  every  one  seemed  to  look  as  if  he  had  done 
his 'duty,  and  had  nothing  to  reproach  himself 
with.  The  mate  took  his  log-book,  and  wrote 
this  sentimental  epitaph:  " Buried  Francis  Pat- 
terson this  day,  in  latitude  16°  35'  north,  and 
longitude  26°  2'  west  from  Greenwich.  Tie 
died  yesterday.  The  weather  now  fair,  winds 
light."  "So  sink  the  brave  to  rest,"'  was  my  re- 
flection ;  and  it  is  no  matter  where  they  rest,  if 
they  go  down  to  the  place  thereof  with  the  hopes 
of  a  resurrection  and  a  life  to  come, 


22  mrs.  morrell's  narrative. 

The  winds  were  light  and  variable  until  the  4th 
of  October,  when  land  was  discovered  on  our 
starboard  bow  (I  had  now  learned  most  of  the 
sea-phrases).  After  land  was  announced  by  the 
sailor  at  the  mast-head,  my  husband  went  up, 
and  I  watched  his  ascension  without  emotion,  for 
I  had  become  familiar  to  the  climbing  of  the 
sailors  ;  a  month  before  I  should  have  gone  into 
fits  to  have  seen  him  in  what  I  then  considered 
so  dangerous  a  situation.  The  land  proved  to  be 
St.  Nicholas.  The  next  day  we  saw  the  island 
of  Bonavista,  and  in  the  afternoon  we  came  to 
anchor  in  the  harbour,  about  two  miles  from  the 
town.  It  was  pleasant  for  me  again  to  see  land, 
men,  shipping,  churches.  &c. :  things  I  had  been 
accustomed  to  all  my  life  till  the  last  thirty-three 
days.  There  was  a  breeze  came  from  the  shore 
that  seemed  to  me  to  be  refreshing.  These  men 
and  women,  though  not  wondrously  well-look- 
ing, appeared  to  me  to  be  beauties.  I  had  seen 
nobody  but  our  shipmates  for  so  many  days — 
many  days  for  a  female  sailor.  These  lew  days, 
on  retrospection,  appeared  to  me  nearly  as  long 
as  my  life  had  been. 

Early  in  the  morning  we  received  a  visit  from 
the  health-officer,  and  at  ten  o'clock  my  husband 
and  myself  went  on  shore.  The  officer  took  us 
up  to  the  governor,  who  with  his  amiable  family 
received  us  with  great  kindness,  and  made  us 
acquainted  with  their  friends.  Kind  attentions 
are  at  all  times  pleasant,  but  when  one  is  away 
from  home  it  is  delightful  indeed  to  meet  with 
those  who  love  to  pay  all  the  courtesies  of  life  as 
if  it  was  their  pleasure  and  happiness  to  do  so. 
Sly-stay  was  short,  but  I  shall  long  remember  the 
politeness,  yea,  friendship  of  that  accomplished 


MRS.  MOHR  ELL'S  NARRATIVE.  23 

family.  They  attended  me  to  the  boat,  their 
servants  bearing  presents  of  such  things  as  would, 
be  wanted  on  our  voyage.  Our  separation  came  : 
we  ladies  embraced,  and  left  each  other  with 
tears.  There  is  something  in  these  transient 
attachments  which  shows  us  that  we  were  born 
to  do  each  other  good,  notwithstanding  all  the 
evil  there  is  in  the  world.  We  were  soon  out  of 
sight  of  these  hospitable  shores.  I  waved  a  last 
adieu  to  friends  whose  kindness  had  made  me  love 
them  as  sisters,  and  then  I  was  long  silent,  while 
our  bark  was  moving;  on  at  the  rate  of  eig\ht  or 
nine  miles  an  hour.  There  is  something  sooth- 
ing in  this  rapidity  of  motion  when  our  minds 
have  been  agitated  by  a  variety  of  thoughts  and 
feelings. 

Early  the  next  morning  we  made  the  islands 
St.  Jago  and  Mayo.  We  came  to  anchor  in  the 
harbour  of  the  former.  The  bottom,  I  noticed,  was 
a  beautiful  white  sand.  The  American  consul's 
flag  was  flying  about  a  mile  and  a  half  distant.  We 
soon  went  on  shore,  and  were  kindly  received  by 
him.  Mr.  Merrill,  the  consul,  took  great  pains  to 
give  me  all  the  information  he  could  about  the 
place.  My  friends  pointed  out  to  me  the  ruins  of  a 
castle,  which  they  said  was  the  residence  of  the 
famous  Blue  Beard,  in  his  time.  This  was  no 
doubt  true,  as  this  island  and  those  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood were  the  rendezvous  of  the  Bucaniers  of 
America,  who,  after  having  robbed  the  Spaniards 
and  others,  came  to  these  places  for  security.  The 
island  abounds  in  vegetables  common  to  tropical 
regions,  of  which  we  took  in  a  good  stock,  and 
filled  our  casks  with  pure  water. 

We  left  these  hospitable  friends  with  regret, 
and  with  light  winds  made  the  best  of  our  way 


24  MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 

towards  the  equator.  We  had,  from  day  to  day, 
frequent  falls  of  rain,  with  quick  and  heavy 
thunder.  Sometimes  flash  would  follow  flash 
until  the  heavens  seemed  in  one  continuous  blaze. 
On  the  23d  of  October  we  crossed  the  line,  in 
longitude  22°  10'  west.  About  4  o'clock,  P.  M.,  I 
witnessed  the  amusing  ceremony  of  a  visit  from 
Neptune.  He  came  on  board,  not  precisely  with 
such  a  trident  as  he  holds  in  classic  paintings, 
nevertheless  he  did  well  enough  for  green  hands, 
in  which  number  I  suppose  he  ranked  me.  With 
great  good-nature  he  shaved  a  few  of  the  crew 
who  had  never  before  crossed  the  equator  ;  and 
the  sailors  thought  for  the  first  time  in  his  life  he 
made  all  merry  without  being  treated  with  one 
drop  of  ardent  spirits.  Although  he  did  not  pre- 
tend to  have  any  power  over  a  female  sailor 
who  had  never  crossed  the  equator,  1  thought  it 
best  to  propitiate  him  with  a  few  small  presents, 
which  seemed  to  be  acceptable  to  the  greatmonarch 
of  the  ocean.  He  understood  English  very  well, 
although  the  Portuguese  say  that  theirs  is  his 
mother-tongue.  The  English  language,  from  the 
use  made  of  it  by  the  seafaring-men  of  both  the 
mother  and  the  daughter,  must  have  been  far 
more  familiar  to  him,  for  a  century  or  two  past, 
than  any  other  tongue  ;  and  from  all  appear- 
ances, he  is  likely  to  adopt  it  as  his  court  lan- 
guage. These  things  are  pleasant  enough  to 
pass  away  an  hour  ;  and  I  have  been  at  sea  long 
enough  to  find  that  the  art  of  managing  sailors 
consists  in  keeping  them  temperate,  industrious, 
cleanly,  and  cheerful.  They  arc  always  obedient 
when  healthy  and  comfortable. 

We  had  now  got  into  the  south-east  trade-winds, 
and  the!  weather  being  pleasant,  my  husband 


mrs.  moRrell's  narrative.  25 

began  to  exercise  the  crew  in  the  management  of 
the  big  guns,  and  in  the  use  of  small  arms.  The 
old  tune  of  "  Yankee  Doodle/'  which  was  played 
when  the  men  had  closed  their  exercises,  sounded 
very  pleasant  in  my  ears. 

The  voyage,  with  all  its  vicissitudes,  had  been 
pleasant  until  October  20th,  when  I  was  taken 
sick  with  an  intermittent  fever,  and  at  the  same 
time  eleven  of  the  crew  and  the  officers  in  the 
cabin.  Among  our  complement  of  men  was  a 
brother  of  mine,  a  discreet  lad,  with  acquirements 
far  above  his  years.  He  was  of  great  assistance 
to  my  husband,  as  well  as  a  great  comfort  to  me. 
The  disease  advanced  so  rapidly  that  in  five  or 
six  days  nearly  one-half  of  our  crew  were  prostrate 
with  it.  My  husband,  who  still  had  sound  health, 
was  so  constantly  employed  in  attending  to  his 
vessel  and  to  the  sick,  that  I  verily  believe  he  did 
not  sleep  two  hours  out  of  twenty-four  during  the 
sickness.  The  second  day  of  November  was  a 
bad  one  to  us  all.  I  was  very  weak,  and  my 
senses  had  at  times  been  wandering,  yet  I  could 
perceive  that  fresh  calamities  had  overtaken  us  ; 
but  what  they  were  was  concealed  from  me. 
After  my  recovery,  my  husband  told  me  that  on 
that  day  he  buried  Samuel  Gerry,  and  was  fully 
impressed  with  the  idea  that  his  crew  would 
nearly  all  of  them  die  with  the  fever.  The  next 
day  Daniel  Spinney  died  ;  but  all  was  concealed 
from  me.  One  after  another  was  carried  out  of 
the  cabin,  but  I  dared  not  inquire,  and  no  one 
ventured  to  explain.  I  saw  my  husband's  heart 
was  full  of  sorrow,  but  I  asked  no  explanations, 
knowing  that  I  could  do  no  good.  My  husband, 
still  thinking  it  might  injure  me  to  know  the  worst, 
was  silent ;  and  I,  believing  that  questioning  would 
B 


26  MRS.    MORRELL'S    NARRATIVE. 

add  to  his  grief,  adopted  the  same  course,  I 
learned  from  my  brother,  after  a  while,  however, 
who  dropped  hints  now  and  then,  what  was  going 
on.  I  lost  all  hope,  and  began  to  think  that  it 
Avas  my  fate  to  he  buried  in  thelndian  Ocean.  The 
ieverish  dreams  that  flitted  across  my  imagination 
were  those  of  being  pendent  in  mid-ocean,  of 
being  devoured  by  sharks,  or  of  wasting  whole 
ages  in  rising  and  sinking  in  a  world  of  waters. 
So  hopes  of  a  future  life  could  rid  me  of  these 
feelings — theybelong  to  poor  human  nature.  The 
fever  now  left  us  all,  and  wc  had  to  struggle  alone 
with  weakness.  For  myself.  I  was  drawn  all  up 
like  a  cripple:  but  by  the  kind  attention  of  my 
husband  1  began  to  recruit,  although  [  had  slill 
much  to  sutler;  and  despite  the  application  of 
linamonts  and  frictions,  I  was  a  long  time  in  get- 
ting into  an  erect  position.  In  so  short  a  time  will 
sickness  bring  down  the  firmest  constitution. 

Weak  as  we  were,  my  husband  determined  on 
touching  at  Tristan  d'Acunha,  for  the  purpose  of 
getting  poultry  and  other  fresh  provisions,  to  raise 
the  sick  by  such  refreshments  as  experience  would 
dictate  were  good  for  them  to  receive.  We  now 
saw  the  island  for  so  many  days  the  object  of  our 
wishes,  and  on  the  loth  of  November  sent  a  boat 
ashore  on  the  north  side,  the  only  part  inhabited, 
There  were  about  seven  or  eight  men  and  as 
many  women,  with  families  amounting  to  about 
twenty  children,  on  the  island,  i  was  carried  on 
deck  as  often  as  my  health  would  permit,  to  take 
a  look  at  the  land  and  to  catch  a  mild  breeze.  On 
the  land,  which  is  elevated  to  a  tremendous  height 
above  the  sea,  we  saw  goats  and  hogs,  and  a 
great  variety  of  beautiful  birds,  both  of  land  and 
sea  kind.     The  land   seemed  to  me   much  like 


MRS.    MORRELL'S    NARRATIVE.  27 

that  of  St.  Helena, — which  we  afterward  saw, — 
formed  of  high  ridges  and  deep  chasms,  probably, 
as  my  husband  thought,  of  volcanic  origin.  The 
whole  shore  seemed  to  be  teeming  with  animated 
nature.  Shellfish,  seal,  sea-elephants,  and  wild- 
fowl were  found  in  great  abundance.  Excellent 
fish,  particularly  a  large  kind  of  perch,  were 
furnished  for  our  table.  The  right  whale,  par- 
ticularly the  female  of  that  species,  were  playing 
around  the  shores.  At  certain  seasons  they  come 
into  as  smooth  waters  as  they  can  find,  for  they 
dare  not  trust  their  young  ones  to  a  wide  and 
boisterous  ocean  until  they  have  gained  the 
strength  of  some  months  from  their  birth.  Affec- 
tion seems  not  confined  to  our  breathing  atmos- 
phere, but  lives  in  the  deep  ocean — on  its  surface 
— everywhere.  God  is  love,  and  that  love  pene- 
trates all  his  universe.  That  such  a  monster  as 
a  whale  should  have  a  heart,  and  feel  for  its 
progeny,  seems  strange,  but  would  it  not  be  stran- 
ger if  such  a  body  should  be  made  without 
aifections  ? 

There  is  a  bay  on  the  N.N.W.  side  of  this 
island,  which  is  open  to  the  north  wind.  The 
beach  is  of '.black  sand,  and  extremely  beautiful, 
upon  which  a  boat  may  be  hauled  up  at  almost 
any  season  of  the  year.  There  are  two  or  three 
sparkling  cataracts  upon  the  steeps,  from  which 
excellent  water  is  taken  without  difficulty. 
Sometimes  this  is  done  by  hose,  without  the  ne- 
cessity of  landing  the  boat.  The  highlands  are 
covered  with  forests,  bearing  the  appearance  of 
yew-trees.  A  great  variety  of  plants  grow  on 
this  island,  proving  that  it  has  a  soil  fit  for  almost 
any  kind  of  cultivation.  It  is  free  from  reptiles 
and  wild  beasts,  and  seems  to  have  come  up  from 
b2 


28  mrs.  morrell's  narrative. 

the  ocean  for  the  benefit  of  man,  as  he  wanders 
across  the  mighty  deep.  Tristan  d'Acunha,  from 
mv  husband's  observations,  lies  in  latitude  37°  5' 
40"  S.,  and  longitude  12J'7'  15"  W.  This  and 
the  two  neighbouring  islands  have  long  been  dis- 
covered. The  other  two  are  called  Inaccessible 
Island,  and  Nightingale  Island. 

After  getting  a  good  store  of  hogs,  sheep,  fowls, 
and  various  kinds  of  vegetables  on  board,  Ave 
sailed  on  our  voyage.  For  a  few  days  we  had 
pleasant  weather,  when  a  gale  struck  us,  which 
Avas  the  first  of  any  magnitude  that  we  had  ex- 
perienced since  we  left  New- York.  This  was 
tremendous.  Every  moment  I  expected  to  lie 
ingulfed  in  the  ocean.  Several  times  I  was 
most  violently  thrown  out  of  my  berth  by  the 
surges  of  the  sea.  After  blowing  hard  for  two 
days,  the  gale  abated  on  the  1st  of  December. 
We  continued  our  course  to  the  island  of  Deso- 
lation, with  strong  winds,  and  now  and  then  a 
storm  of  hail  and  snow. 

On  the  5th  of  December,  we  were  again 
cheered  by  the  sound  of  "  Land  ahead  !;:  and  soon 
came  into  smooth  water.  We  entered  the  har- 
bour which  was  discovered  by  Capt.  James  Cook, 
the  celebrated  navigator,  in  1776.  No  place  in 
cither  hemisphere  hitherto  discovered,  affords  a 
better  field  for  a  naturalist  than  this.  The  sea- 
birds  are  numerous,  including  several  kinds  of 
albatrosses — a  greater  variety  than  I  ever  saw 
before  :  they  were  so  thick  around  the  vessel  that 
they  were  in  each  others  way.  Seals  and  sea- 
elephants  were  once  numerous  here  also. 

From  this  romantic  place  we  sailed  for  Lord 
Auckland's  group.  I  now  began  to  feel  some 
appetite,  and  relished  the  delicacies  we  had  on 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  29 

board ;  but  the  fever  had  left  me  in  a  sad  state. 
I  saw  but  little  of  my  husband,  as  the  weather 
was  boisterous,  and  he  was  confined  most  of  his 
time  to  the  deck,  as  his  officers  were  yet  weak 
and  unable  to  do  their  duty.  I  was  in  constant 
alarm  for  fear  my  husband  would  get  sick,  and  it 
was  a  mercy  that  he  held  out  so  well.  A  kind 
Providence  overrules  our  destinies  ;  and  I  was 
penetrated  with  gratitude  to  Heaven  that  he  was 
spared  to  be  the  protector  of  us  all.  If  his  gen- 
tleness and  benevolence  had  won  my  heart,  his 
fortitude  and  bravery  in  the  most  trying  scenes 
excited  my  admiration ;  and.  if  I  might  be  allowed 
to  say  it,  my  pride  was  raised  that  he  was  capa- 
ble of  talcing  care  of  others  as  well  as  myself; 
for  I  could  see  that  the  sailors  were  never  dis- 
couraged ;  they  had  such  confidence  in  their 
commander  that  they  never  thought  of  danger 
when  with  him.  The  more  feeble  we  are,  the 
more  we  confide  in  those  who  can  protect  us. 

It  is  impossible  for  a  woman  to  understand  the 
true  character  of  her  husband  by  only  seeing  him 
in  the  domestic  circle :  she  must  watch  him  in 
trying  circumstances,  and  where  she  cannot  be 
called  to  counsel  and  advise,  to  form  a  just  es- 
timate of  his  qualifications  for  the  discharge  of 
bis  public  duties.  In  these  trying  situations  my 
husband  was  as  calm  as  if  only  in  the  ordinary 
discharge  of  his  duties.  He  was  by  the  dying 
bed  of  the  sick  among  the  sailors,  as  well  as  by 
mine,  and  seemed  all  energy,  resignation,  hope, 
and  decision.  I  could  not  but  apply  to  him,  how- 
ever partial  it  may  seem,  the  fine  description  of 
the  sailors'  poet,  of  the  commander  of  a  ship 
lie  sailed  in  to  the  Hellespont  and  Greece.  The 
"•cuius  of  Falconer,  his  sufferings,  and  his  un- 


30  mrs.  morrell's  narrative. 

tinioiy  fate,  as  well  as  the  inspirations  of  his 
muse,  endear  him  to  every  seaman's  heart ;  his 
Shipwreck  is  truly  a  sailor's  epic. 

"  The  lovely  ship,  with  all  her  daring  band, 

To  skilful  Albert  owned  their  chief  command  : 

Though  trained  in  boisterous  elements,  his  mind 

Was  yet  by  soft  humanity  refined  ; 

Each  joy  of  wedded  love  at  home  he  knew, 

Abroad,  confess'd  the  father  of  his  crew  ! 

Brave,  liberal,  just !  the  calm  domestic  scene 

Had  o'er  his  temper  breathed  a  gay  serene : 

Him  science  taught  by  mystic  lore  to  trace 

The  planets  wheeling  in  eternal  race  ; 

To  mark  the  ship  in  floating  balance  held, 

By  earth  attracted,  and  by  seas  repelled  ; 

Or  point  her  devious  track  through  climes  unknown, 

That  leads  to  every  shore  and  every  zone. 
He  saw  the  moon  through  heaven's  blue  concave  glide, 
And  into  motion  charmed  th'  expanding  tide, 
While  earth  impetuous  round  her  axle  rolls, 

Exalts  the  watery  zone,  and  sinks  the  poles; 
Light  and  attraction,  from  their  genial  source, 
He  saw  still  wandering  with  diminished  force  ; 
While  on  the  margin  of  declining  day 
TS'ight's  shadowy  cone  reluctant  melts  away, 
Inured  to  peril,  with  unconquered  soul, 
The  chief  beheld  tempestuous  oceans  roll  : 
O'er  the  wild  surge,  when  dismal  shades  preside. 
His  equal  skill  the  lonely  bark  could  guide  ; 
His  genuis,  ever  for  th'  event  prepared, 
Rose  with  the  storm,  and  all  its  dangers  shared." 


Mltf,  mokkell's  narrative.  31 


CHAPTER  II. 

Lord  Auckland's  Group — Birds — Flowers — Forests — Peculiar 
kind  of  Flax — New-Zealand- — Visit  from  the  Natives — Their 
Appearance- — Visit  to  the  Bay  of  Islands — Whale-ships — ■ 
Courtesy  of  their  Commanders — Visit  to  the  Missionary 
Establishment — Character  of  the  Missionaries — The  Changes 
they  had  effected  among  the  Natives — Visit  to  the  King 
and  Queen — Courteous  Reception — King's  Speech — Presents 
from  the  King  and  Queen — Departure — Strong's  Island — 
Appearance  of  the  Natives — Discovery  of  several  Islands — 
Difficulty  of  Navigation  in  these  Seas — Discovery  of  more 
Islands — Reach  Manilla — Description  of  the  City — The 
Suburbs — Description  of  the  People — Grave-yards — Diffi- 
culties at  Manilla — Preparations  for  a  Voyage  to  Islands  in 
the  South  Pacific — Return  of  the  Antarctic — Misfortunes  at 
Massacre  Island. 

Frequently  on  our  passage  from  the  island 
of  Desolation  to  Lord  Auckland's  group,  we 
could  not  keep  a  fire  to  cook  any  thing,  for  the 
waves  often  swept  over  us ;  and  our  sails  were 
splitting  and  spars  were  falling  around  us  every 
day.  It  was  on  the  29th  of  December  that  we 
reached  this  group,  and  at  eleven  in  the  morning 
the  crew  went  on  shore  to  get  shellfish  and 
other  things  that  we  wanted,  while  the  vessel 
was  riding  safely  at  anchor  in  a  fine  harbour.  I 
amused  myself  in  listening  to  the  sweet  notes  of 
the  ten  thousand  beautiful  birds  warbling  among 
the  forest  trees,  within  fifty  yards  from  the  stern 
of  the  Antarctic.  I  had  been  assisted  to  the  deck 
by  my  husband  and  brother,  and  weak  as  I  was, 
I  felt  new  life  at  the  scene.     In  the  ecstasy  of  the 


32  MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 

moment,  I  felt  that  all  the  flowers  were  opening 
to  receive  me — that  the  birds  sang  a  joyous  wel- 
come for  me — and  the  "  incense-breathing  morn" 
was  charming  to  my  senses.  To  one  who  has 
escaped  the  dangers  of  the  sea — who  lias  been 
long  prostrate  upon  a  sick-bed — a  gleam  of  sun- 
shine is  reviving ;  but  now  all  my  senses  were 
banqueting  at  once.  If  ever  gratitude  to  my 
Maker  penetrated  my  heart,  it  was  at  this  mo- 
ment ;  if  ever  I  poured  out  that  heart,  it  was  at 
such  enjoyments  as  I  now  felt.  Such  moments 
as  these  are  an  equivalent  for  long  days  and 
nights  of  pain.  The  sea  around  me  was  full  of 
alabatrosses  and  aquatic  birds  of  all  sorts  which 
are  found  in  a  temperate  climate.  The  land  was 
picturesque — the  hills  beginning  to  rise  almost 
from  the  water's  edge,  with  deep  valleys  between 
them,  each  terminating  at  the  shore  in  small 
caves.  The  forests  were  very  luxuriant,  and 
showed  the  strength  and  fertility  of  the  soil, 
which  was  covered  with  numerous  plants  not 
common  to  my  own  country.  I  noticed  several 
that  I  was  acquainted  with,  and  many  that  I  did 
not  know.  One  plant  here  deserves  to  be  par- 
ticularly mentioned :  it  is  a  species  of  flax  that 
bears  a  yellow  flower,  and  grows  near  the  sea- 
shore, and  sometimes  far  up  the  hills.  The 
threads  of  the  heart  are  silky  ;  and.  in  the  opin- 
ion of  my  husband,  it  might  be  raised  in  our 
southern  states,  and  by  its  abundant  growth  and 
easy  cultivation  soon  supersede  hemp-fields,  as 
well  as  those  of  flax.  The  season  here  at  this 
time  answers  to  our  July ;  though  not  uncom- 
fortably warm  at  any  part  of  the  day,  the  ther- 
mometer not  rising  above  (55°  at  noon.  The 
land-birds  were  large  brown  and  green  paroquets. 


MRS.    MORRELLS    NARRATIVE.  66 

large  wood-pigeons,  and  a  great  variety  of  small 
birds.  Among  the  latter  there  is  a  green  bird, 
about  the  size  of  a  robin,  whose  melody  is  so  fine, 
and  his  notes  so  varied,  that  one  might  imagine 
himself  regaled  by  a  hundred  different  sorts  of 
songsters  at  once.  The  animals  here  are  mostly 
strangers  to  man,  and  have  bat  little  fear  of  him. 
It  is  seldom  that  they  hear  the  murderous  gun  of 
the  sportsman  ;  and  the  ornithologist  in  his  ram- 
bles around  the  globe  has,  perhaps,  never  been 
here  to  write  the  biographies  of  these  tenants  of 
the  forest.  The  fish  here  are  good,  and  can  be 
had  at  all  times. 

On  the  4th  of  January  we  sailed  from  the 
Auckland  group ;  our  vessel  was  in  fine  order, 
and  we  seemed  to  set  out  as  on  a  new  voyage. 
The  group  at  which  we  were  so  much  refreshed 
lies  in  south  latitude  50°  40',  and  166°  4'  east 
longitude. 

On  the  6th  of  this  month  we  saw  the  south 
cape  of  New-Zealand.  The  boats  were  sent  to 
examine  the  shore,  but  found  no  fur-seal  upon 
them,  the  obtaining  of  which  was  one  object  of 
the  voyage.  The  boats  continued  to  examine 
the  shores  of  the  south-east  and  east  sides  of  Night 
Island.  The  winds  were  light  and  the  weather 
fair,  and  on  the  12th  of  January,  at  noon,  we  had 
a  visit  from  the  natives,  who  came  off  to  us  in  a 
war-canoe,  which  contained  about  fifty  men,  two 
of  whom  were  principal  chiefs,  from  Flat  Point. 
These  chiefs  were  whimsically  tattooed ;  their 
ears  marked,  and  their  bodies  stained  with  red 
or  blue.  From  all  that  we  could  learn,  their 
chief  occupation  is  war.  They  carry  about  them 
a  greater  variety  of  offensive  and  defensive  wea- 
pons than  most  other  savages.  Their  looks  are 
b3 


34  mhs.  Worrell's  narrative. 

bold  and  fierce,  and  they  have  no  small  share 
of  martial  dignity.  Like  other  savages  they 
delight  in  the  war-song,  and  carry  their  phrensy 
and  fury  to  the  greatest  excess.  They  have 
been,  as  near  as  I  could  learn,  cannibals,  and 
now,  when  prisoners  are  taken,  they  frequently 
cut  from  them  while  alive  pieces  of  flesh  and 
masticate  it,  to  show  their  fury  and  fiendish  joy 
at  their  success.  Their  dexterity  in  the  use  of 
their  war-clubs,  spears,  &c,  is  said  to  be  sur- 
prising. Their  affections  are  strong  ;  they  mourn 
their  dead  with  all  those  marks  of  phrensy  so  often 
described  to  us  as  belonging  to  savage  life.  They 
cut  themselves — tear  their  flesh — and  utter  the 
most  piercing  cries.  Polygamy  is  allowed  among 
them;  a  chief  having  two  or  three  wives,  or 
perhaps  as  many  as  he  wishes  to  maintain  ;  or 
it  maybe,  that  the  number  marks  the  rank  of  the 
warrior  or  chief.  The  females  are  generally 
unite  young,  many  of  them  mothers  at  the  age 
of  twelve  or  fourteen.  Ignorance  is  the  mother 
of  superstition,  and  these  savages  have  it  to  a 
great  extent.  Their  priests  are  arbitrary,  and 
keep  them  in  fear,  being  under  that  bondage 
(hemselvcs.  I  have  marked  that  they  observe 
their  fasts  and  their  prayers  from  impressions 
of  fear.  The  love  of  God  is  not  known  where 
ignorance  abounds ;  it  is  that  love,  properly 
known,  that  casteth  out  all  fear.  iSome  of  these 
superstitions  make  them  vigilant  and  daring,  as 
well  as  cautious:  they  believe  that  the  spirit  of 
liim  who  was  killed  and  devoured  by  his  enemies 
sutlers  everlasting  punishment  in  the  world  of 
spirits,  but  if  rescued  and  buried  his  spirit  ascends 
to  the  abode  of  their  gods.  This  opinion  gen- 
erally prevails  throughout  all  the  southern  henii- 


miis.  Worrell's  narrative.  35 

.sphere  among  the  savages.  These  savages  have 
more  curiosity  than  our  North  American  Indian 
are  said  to  have,  for  they  examined  the  Antarcti 
with  great  scrutiny  and  apparent  delight,  and 
took  their  departure  in  the  most  peaceful  manner. 
We  continued  the  examination  of  the  shores, 
holding  frequent  intercourse  with  the  natives. 

On  the  19th  of  January  we  saw  Cape  .Briton, 
and  soon  after  came  to  anchor  in  the  Bay  of 
Islands,  about  five  miles  east  of  the  missionary 
establishment,  where  we  found  several  English 
whaling-ships,  viz.  the  ship  George,  Captain 
Gray,  from  London  ;  the  Royal  Sovereign,  Cap- 
tain King,  and  the  Thetis,  Captain  Gray,  from 
the  same  place.  These  were  skilful,  enterprising 
navigators,  and  very  gentlemanly  men.  They 
all  treated  us  with  the  greatest  kindness,  and  I 
dined  on  board  of  each  in  turn,  and  received 
every  attention  that  could  be  paid  to  a  female  in 
a  distant  country,  whose  very  situation  excites 
some  sympathy  and  great  courtesy.  It  is  plea- 
sant, if  it  is  even  at  the  farthest  side  of  the  globe, 
lo  be  where  national  prejudices  are  forgotten, 
and  all  are  of  the  same  family.  It  is  impossible 
tor  those  who  speak  the  same  language  not  at 
times  to  love  one  another. 

On  the  20th  of  January,  1830,  the  English 
captains,  my  husband,  and  myself,  went  to  pay 
our  respects  to  the  good  people  of  the  missionary 
establishment.  My  heart  was  overflowing  at 
being  once  more  in  the  embraces  of  Christian 
friends.  Oh  !  there  is  religion  in  the  world,  said 
I,  mentally,  when  I  saw  the  accomplished  females 
who  had  left  all  the  comforts  of  society  and  the 
charms  of  friendship  in  England,  to  come  to 
these  shores  of  heathenish  ignorance  and  ferocity, 


36  MliS.    MOltRELLM    NARRATIVE. 

for  the  sake  of  extending  the  Redeemer's  king- 
dom, putting  their  trust  in  him,  and  overcoming 
the  vanities  of  this  world.  Their  labours  were 
incessant  ;  for  they  did  not  allow  themselves 
more  than  eight  hours  out  of  the  twenty-four 
for  repose  and  meals.  All  the  rest  were  devoted 
to  civilizing  and  Christianizing  the  natives.  The 
male  missionaries  work  many  hours  in  the  held, 
clothed  in  duck  frocks  and  trousers,  with  the 
natives,  learning  them  to  cultivate  their  lands. 
They  then  spend  several  hours  in  the  day  in 
teaching  the  natives  to  read  and  write,  and  to 
understand  the  precepts  of  our  holy  religion. 
The  wives  and  daughters  of  these  pious  labourers 
are  engaged  in  teaching  the  females  to  sew  and 
to  read.  The  natives  are  devout  and  tractable. 
These  missionaries  seemed  to  have  as  many 
under  their  care  as  they  could  readily  teach,  and 
their  influence  was  spreading  far  and  near,  and 
is  now  extremely  powerful.  A  few  years  ago 
not  a  ship's  crew  could  land  without  arms  and  a 
guard,  and  perchance,  some  of  them  were  mas- 
sacred in  attempting  to  get  a  little  wood  or  water ; 
but  now  they  may  travel  anywhere  to  the  extent 
of  a  hundred  miles  around  the  missionary 
dwellings,  and  eat  and  sleep  in  security,  without 
guard  or  arms,  or  without  fear.  When  a  vessel 
arrives  the  natives  are  seen  flocking  to  the  shore, 
extending  their  arms  to  receive  the  white  men 
from  a  distant  country,  bringing  with  them  the 
fruits  of  their  agriculture  in  great  quantities,  at 
the  lowest  prices.  A  quarter  of  a  dollar  here,  1 
am  positive,  would  purchase  more  than  could  be 
had  in  the  New- York  market  for  two  dollars. 

The  common    kitchen-garden  vegetables   are 
excellent,  and  in  tine  variety ;  some  apples  may 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  37 

be  hud,  and  the  small  meats  and  poultry  are 
supplied  in  abundance.  Beef  is  not  as  yet  much 
in  use,  but  soon  will  be  raised,  as  much  as  will 
be  required.  When  I  thought  of  these  changes, 
produced  by  such  feeble  means,  I  wondered  how 
any  one  could  doubt  the  truth  and  efficacy  of  the 
Christian  religion.  Here,  without  the  shedding 
of  one  drop  of  blood,  Christianity  had  been 
planted  ;  it  had  been  as  the  tree  of  life  in  a  forest 
of  the  upas,  and  the  healing  in  its  leaves  had 
brought  out  and  spread  abroad  light  and  salubrity 
where  once  darkness  and  pestilence  reigned. 

The  whole  party  remained  with  these  good 
people  until  about  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon, 
when  we  proposed  leaving ;  but  they  were  anxious 
to  have  us  all  stay  with  them  while  we  were  on 
the  coast.  The  captains  declined,  as  they  did  not 
think  it  proper  to  sleep  away  from  their  vessels, 
for  the  wind  often  blows  hard  here,  and  sudden 
squalls  are  common,  but  my  husband  consented 
that  I  might  stop  for  one  night.  Often  when 
joining  with  them  in  their  devotions  I  asked 
myself,  can  there  be  any  thing  selfish  in  this  ?  is 
it  not  pure  and  undefiled  religion  before  God  1  it 
can  hardly  be  called  before  man,  for  there  were 
no  civilized  men  to  observe  them.  How  happy 
they  seemed !  indeed,  how  happy  they  were, 
although  so  far  removed  from  the  dear  country 
of  their  birth  and  the  friends  of  their  childhood. 
Even  prayer  itself  is  purified  on  such  an  occasion 
and  in  such  a  place  ;  it  was  no  great  stretch  of 
the  imagination  for  me  to  think  myself  joining  in 
the  devotions  of  those  who  had  lived  in  paradise 
in  primitive  innocence. 

I  now  felt  myself  recruiting  very  fast,  for  i 
could  walk  a  few  rods  without  assistance,  my 
limbs  beginning  to  come  to  a  natural  state  of . 


38  MRS.    MORAELI/ti    NARRATIVE. 

feeling' ;  but  inflexible  duty  would  not  suffer  my 
husband  to  linger  here  on  any  account.  He  came 
forme  on  the  following  day.  and  I  was  obliged  to 
take  a  painful  farewell  of  these  holy  people.  Mr. 
Davis  and  his  daughters.  Mr.  Williams  and  his 
wife  and  daughters,  and  some  of  the  natives,  came 
to  take  their  leave  of  me.  They  prayed  for  my 
temporal  and  eternal  happiness,  and  for  my 
friends,  and  then  sans:  a  hymn  that  went  to  my 
soul,  and  waked  up  all  its  sympathies.  They  all 
accompanied  me  to  the  beach,  and  with  tears, 
embraces,  and  kisses.  I  and  my  female  friends 
parted, — they  to  attend  to  duties,  and  I  to  be 
tossed  again  by  the  winds  and  waves,  to  encoun- 
ter new  hardships,  and  to  enjoy  new  adventures. 
On  my  reaching  the  deck  of  the  Antarctic  I  was 
received  by  my  brother  and  our  brave  tars  with 
three  hearty  cheers,  which  were  repeated  by  the 
crews  of  the  English  ships  alongside  of  us.  and  to 
close  the  scene  these  cheers  were  echoed  and  re- 
echoed by  a  thousand  native  voices,  in  the  canoes 
and  on  shore. 

The  next  day  we  could  not  sail  as  we  expected, 
the  wind  blowing  too  fresh  from  the  north.  The 
natives,  seeing  this,  were  desirousthat  we  should 
again  come  on  shore,  and  an  invitation  for  us  to 
visit  them  came  from  the  king  and  queen,  which 
was  accepted.  This  was  the  2'M  day  of  January, 
I  830.  The  boats  of  the  Antarctic  were  prepared, 
and  those  of  the  ships  joined,  amounting  in  all  to 
twelve  whale-boats,  handsomely  manned.  The 
natives  had  expected  us,  and  came  in  myriads  to 
see  us.  On  touching  tbe  shore  we  were  met 
by  Kippy-Kippy,  the  king  :  the  <jueen  then  ap- 
proached,and  extended  her  baud  most  courteously 
to  welcome  an  American  woman  to  her  territory. 


mr«.  morrell's  narrative.  39 

Ilcr  appearance  was  affable  and  kind.  After  our 
greeting  was  passed,  she  waved  a  fan  she  held  in 
her  left  hand,  and  at  this  signal  more  than  seven 
thousand  of  her  train,  of  both  sexes,  broke  out 
into  a  song  of  joyous  welcome ;  after  which  they 
gave  three  cheers  that  made  the  welkin  ring. 
They  then  formed  two  double  parallel  lines,  the 
females  composing  the  inner,  and  the  males  the 
outer  sections.  As  we  advanced  the  females  fell 
on  their  knees,  and  the  males  on  one  knee.  I  was 
carried  on  a  sort  of  stage  or  chair,  by  six  of  their 
principal  warriors,  who  proceeded  with  great  state 
and  solemnity,  decorated  with  feathers  of  different 
kinds.  Some  of  their  ornaments  were  of  surpass- 
ing beauty.  The  women  all  bore  a  green  branch 
in  their  hands,  and  the  heads  of  the  men  were  orna- 
mented with  branches  and  feathers.  When  we 
came  within  fifty  yards  of  the  king's  palace,  the 
pathway  was  strewed  with  beautiful  wild  flowers, 
(fiiitc  to  the  door,  where  we  found  elegant  mats 
spread  for  at  least  ten  yards  square.  The  king 
now  spread  before  us  a  superb  banquet  of  the 
choicest  fruits  of  his  clime,  and  the  young  women 
entertained  us  with  many  songs,  of  no  ordinary 
melody  ;  after  which  the  warriors  gave  us  a  war- 
dance  for  our  amusement.  There  were  at  least 
two  hundred  of  them.  The  king  then  came  for- 
ward and  made  us  a  speech,  and  to  my  surprise, 
ho  spoke  very  good  English.  The  substance  of 
(be  oration  was  in  praise  of  the  missionaries.  1  lo 
said  that  before  these  good  men  came  they  knew 
nothing,  but  that  now  they  were  good  men  ;  that 
they  could  now  lie  down  and  sleep  without  fear  of 
being  killed  by  their  enemies ;  that  now  they 
could  sleep  in  peace  ;  and  that  before  these  good 
men  came,  they  had  eaten  human  flesh,  and 


40  MRS,  morrell's  narrative. 

thought  it  acceptable  to  their  gods.  The  night 
coming  on,  I  could  not  obtain  all  the  information 
1  could  wish.  I  acquainted  the  queen  that  I  must 
now  leave  her  and  go  on  board  ;  at  which  she 
clasped  me  in  her  arms,  and  kissed  me  several 
times.  She  made  me  many  presents  of  elegant 
mats  and  delicate  shells,  when  I  took  my  depart- 
ure, and  was  attended  to  the  boats  with  great 
ceremony.  The  bows  being  directed  to  our 
\ressds,  the  tars,  both  English  and  American, 
dropped  their  oars  at  a  signal,  and  the  boats  were 
propelled  like  dolphins  through  the  water. 

As  soon  as  we  left  the  beach,  the  natives  gave 
three  cheers,  which  were  answered  by  our  men 
with  great  glee.  In  a  few  minutes  we  reached 
the  Antarctic,  where  we  found  a  great  many 
canoes  alongside,  loaded  with  potatoes  and  hogs 
in  abundance,  presents  from  the  king  and  queen. 
It  would  be  difficult  after  this  to  make  me  believe 
that  missionaries  could  do  no  good  among  savages; 
such  as  we  saw  would  do  good  anywhere.  In  a 
few  short  years  all  within  their  influence  had 
been  softened,  and  every  one  was  anxious  to  be 
more  enlightened.  Some  had  all  the  gentleness 
that  attends  the  polite  and  good  in  any  country. 
The  terrific  monarch  of  fierce  warriors  was  now 
as  courteous  as  a  man  could  be,  brought  up  in  the 
bosom  of  polished  society,  and  at  the  very  first 
opportunity  made  an  open  acknowledgment  of 
his  obligations  to  religion  and  letters.  I  did  not 
consider  that  these  honours  were  paid  to  me  as 
an  individual,  but  to  all  females  of  my  own  coun- 
try and  to  those  of  the  English  nation. 

The  next  morning,  January  24th,  we  took 
leave  of  all  our  English  friends  and  the  natives, 
got  under  way,  and    put  to  sea  with   a   fresb. 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  41 

breeze  and  a  light  rain,  bound  to  Manilla.  We 
continued  on  our  voyage  with  occasionally  thick 
weather  and  brisk  breezes,  until  we  reached 
the  latitude  of  1°  23'  north,  and  longitude 
170°  2'  east.  We  now,  February  16th,  found  our- 
selves in  the  north-east  trade-winds,  with  fair 
weather,  and  on  the  19th,  in  the  morning,  we  saw 
Strong's  Island,  which  lies  in  latitude  5°  58'  north, 
and  longitude  162°  55'  east. 

This  island  is  about  ten  leagues  in  circumfer- 
ence, and  of  moderate  height,  as  it  appeared  to 
us  from  the  sea.  The  uplands  are  all  covered 
with  thick  forest  trees,  and  the  low  grounds  with 
fruit  trees.  The  appearance  of  the  natives  is 
wild  ;  they  have  long  hair,  and  their  complexion 
is  of  a  light  copper  colour.  Their  canoes  are 
light,  and  from  ten  to  fifty  feet  in  length.  They 
paddle  them  through  the  water  with  great  skill 
and  dexterity.  They  have  a  great  partiality  for 
trinkets,  red  paint,  and  all  sorts  of  cutlery. 
An  old  iron  hoop  will  purchase  a  plentiful  sup- 
ply of  fruit — a  strong  proof  that  they  are  not 
often  visited  by  Europeans,  as  Indians  soon  grow 
sagacious  in  their  traffic.  It  is  thought  by  navi- 
gators that  this  island  contains  sandal-wood  and 
other  valuables. 

We  continued  our  voyage  with  a  fine  wind  and 
pleasant  weather,  occasionally  seeing  indications 
of  land,  such  as  grass,  trees,  sperm-whales,  and 
many  kinds  of  sea-birds. 

On  the  23d  land  was  again  seen  from  the  mast- 
head, which  proved  to  be  seven  small  islands 
surrounded  by  a  coral  reef.  These  islands  my 
husband  said  he  believed  had  never  been  seen 
before  ;  they  certainly  were  not  on  any  chart  we 
had  on  board,  and  we  were  well  provided  with 


42  mrs.  morrell's  narrative. 

maps  and  charts.  They  arc  thickly  inhabited, 
and  are  rich  and  fertile.  We  were  in  an  unfre- 
quented track,  expecting  to  meet  with  shoals  and 
new  islands,  and  he  therefore  took  the  utmost 
precaution  in  keeping  a  look-out.  Men  were  sta- 
tioned at  mast-head  and  other  places,  to  mark  the 
slightest  appearance  of  danger.  On  the  night  of 
the  23d,  breakers  were  discovered  ahead,  but  by 
the  timely  precautions  of  my  husband  all  difficul- 
ties were  avoided,  although  we  were  in  imminent 
danger,  as  I  afterward  understood  from  all  the 
officers  on  board.  I  saw  that  the  men  had  been 
much  frightened,  but  my  husband  never  talked 
of  danger,  nor  did  he  ever  permit  me  to  think  of 
it.  I  was,  however,  sadly  alarmed  at  the  time 
from  his  manner  of  command,  and  the  thoughts 
of  my  child,  my  mother,  and  all  my  friends, 
rushed  to  my  mind  at  once,  and  I  felt  that  I  was 
to  be  called  to  leave  them ;  but  Heaven  ordered 
it  otherwise — we  were  all  saved.  These  hair- 
breadth escapes  are  better  felt  than  described. 

In  the  morning  .we  took  a  view  of  the  coral  reef 
on  which  we  had  nigh  been  stranded.  Within  its 
circle  were  a  large  number  of  small  islands,  and 
within  these  we  could  easily  distinguish  four  large 
high  islands,  which  appeared  to  be  very  fertile, 
and  covered  with  timber  and  fruit-trees.  Several 
canoes  were  seen  within  the  reef,  filled  with  men, 
who  seemed  to  wish  us  to  anchor  ;  but  the  num- 
ber we  saw  made  my  husband  think  it  might  be 
hazardous  to  do  so.  One  of  the  canoes  ventured 
near  us ;  the  men  were  large,  long-haired,  and 
of  a  light  mulatto  colour.  They  were  warlike 
in  their  appearance,  but  showed  no  signs  of  hos- 
tility. To  these  islands  my  husband  gave  the 
name  of  Bergl^s  Group,  in  honour  ol  Edwin 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  43 

Bergh,  Esq.,  of  New- York.     These  islands,  also, 
Avere  not  found  upon  any  chart  I  have  ever  seen. 

We  kept  on  our  course  towards  Manilla,  and 
on  the  morning-  of  the  25th  of  February  discov- 
ered another  unknown  island,  surrounded  by  a 
coral  reef,  which  was  but  thinly  inhabited ;  and 
as  we  were  not  prepared  to  trade  with  the  Indians, 
we  passed  on  without  further  notice  at  this  time. 

We  continued  on  our  course  with  fine  north- 
east trade-winds  and  delightful  weather,  until  the 
5th  of  March,  when  we  arrived  at  the  .Straits 
of  St.  Barnardino,  and  in  the  evening  we  came  to 
anchor  in  the  entrance  of  the  straits.  In  the 
morning  we  passed  through  the  straits,  and 
were  gratified  by  seeing  a  fine  country.  Boats 
were  numerous,  but  we  did  not  wish  to  be  de- 
layed by  any  intercourse  with  the  natives.  The 
Aveather  continued  fine,  and  on  the  10th  of  March, 
we  arrived  at  the  port  of  Manilla,  lying  in  longi- 
tude 121°  0'  9"  east,  latitude  north  14°  35'.  The 
next  morning  we  were  visited  by  the  health  officer, 
and  in  the  afternoon  landed. _  This  island  is  of 
great  interest  to  the  commercial  world.  It  was 
early  settled  by  the  Spaniards,  who  built  a  walled 
city  for  security.  The  city  within  the  walls  is  of 
an  irregular  form,  narrow  at  each  end  and  wide 
in  the  middle.  A  fine  river  runs  through  it,  and 
makes  it  susceptible  of  being  kept  clean ;  but 
cleanliness  is  a  rare  virtue  anywhere.  The  city 
is  tastefully  built,  many  of  the  houses  being  wholly 
of  stone,  and  all  of  them  have  the  first  story  of  this 
material.  The  roofs  are  flat,  according  to  the 
Spanish  fashion,  and  most  of  the  houses  have  a 
piazza,  for  the  convenience  of  air  and  exercise. 
The  streets  are  broad  and  airy,  and  the  prome- 
nades, the  most  fashionable  part  of  the  city,  are 


44  MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 

elegant.  The  inhabitants  are  from  twelve  to 
sixteen  thousand  in  number  ;  probably  the  latter 
is  nearest  to  the  truth.  There  is  but  little  ap- 
pearance of  business  in  the  city,  as  most  of  the 
merchants,  and  all  the  mechanics,  live  without 
the  walls.  The  men  and  women  within  seem  to 
have  no  special  employment ;  their  whole  busi- 
ness is  to  live  and  to  enjoy  themselves.  There 
is  an  air  of  grace  in  the  movements  of  Spanish 
females  that  marks  them  from  most  others.  De- 
votion and  amusement  in  such  a  place  are  the 
duties  of  the  day.  The  churches  are  numerous, 
and  make  an  imposing  appearance.  It  is  said 
that  in  this  city  there  are  more  convents  than  in 
any  other  in  the  world  of  its  size.  There  is  one 
to  almost  every  church,  and  the  general  voice  of 
natives  and  foreigners  declares  that  they  are  un- 
der excellent  regulations.  Looking  at  the  con- 
vents as  you  pass  along,  you  would  imagine  that 
one-third  of  the  city  was  made  up  of  these  re- 
ligious houses.  The  Catholic  religion  has  one 
singular  property,  with  all  its  parade  and  cere- 
mony, in  it;  and  that  is,  of  making  those  who  pro- 
less  it  quite  content  with  it.  They  seldom  dis- 
turb themselves  with  any  abstruse  speculations. 
There  is  something  quite  imposing  in  their  forms, 
and  the  enlightened  seem  as  much  attached  to 
them  as  the  ignorant.  I  was  born  a  Protestant, 
and  I  trust  in  heaven  that  I  shall  die  a  Protestant ; 
but  hereafter  I  shall  have  more  charity  for  all 
who  profess  to  love  religion,  whatever  may  be 
their  creeds.  The  inmates  of  these  nunneries 
live  quite  a  different  life  from  those  without  the 
walls  of  the  edifice.  They  may  be  as  busy  at 
their  devotions  as  those  of  the  world  at  their 
pleasures,  but  not  more  so.     This  is  an  old  coun- 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  45 

try — older  than  my  own  ;  and  all  the  habits  and 
manners  of  the  people  are  as  fixed  as  those  from 
whence  they  sprung.  They  have  now  no  par- 
ticular longings  for  Spain,  but  speak  of  that  conn- 
try  as  we  do  of  England,  although  their  governors 
are  appointed  by  the  king ;  but  he  has  no  politics 
in  such  a  distant  land,  and  they  all  enjoy  a  free- 
dom, perhaps,  not  known  in  the  mother  country. 
The  island  has  had  its  vicissitudes,  but  its  course 
has  teen  quiet  and  colonial,  and  the  Spanish  sway 
has  never  been  interrupted  except  when  it  was 
taken  by  the  British  in  1762.  It  was  ransomed 
at  a  million  sterling,  which  has  never  been  paid. 
The  suburbs  of  Manilla  are  crowded  with  in- 
habitants, principally  Chinese.  These  people  are 
skilful,  and  more  industrious  than  the  Spaniards 
or  the  mixed  breeds  ;  and  it  is  said  that  they 
are  honest, — comparatively  speaking,  I  suppose. 
The  soil  of  this  island  is  fertile  and  pretty  well 
cultivated  ;  the  sugar-cane  grows  abundantly, 
and  from  it  is  drawn  a  great  staple  in  their  com- 
merce. All  the  usual  vegetables  are  plentiful : 
but  a  principal  part  of  the  food  of  the  poorer 
classes  consists  of  fish,  of  which  the  waters  are 
full  of  various  wholesome  kinds.  The  canoes,  at 
all  times  of  the  day  and  night,  are  seen  on  the 
water  with  several  fishermen  in  them,  each  carry- 
ing a  light  in  the  stern,  which  makes  a  most  pic- 
turesque appearance.  I  could  fancy  myself  look- 
ing upon  one  of  our  extensive  meadows  when 
the  glow-worm  was  showing  her  beautiful  light, 
and  myriads  of  fireflies  were  on  the  wing. 
Physicians  say,  that  when  the  firefly  and  the 
glow-worm  are  seen,  the  evening  air  has  no 
noxious  vapour  in  it.  These  people  on  the  water 
never  think  whether  the  air  is  wholesome  or  not ; 


46  mrs.  morrell's  narrative. 

they  were  born  lo  this  task — it  is  their  support — 
and  they  must  meet  it.  The  fish  are  so  abun- 
dant that  they  arc  used  for  manure  at  certain  sea- 
sons of  the  year,  and  are  said  to  make  the  ground 
very  fertile.  To  me,  who  was  born  and  had 
lived  till  this  time  in  a  country  of  frost  and  snow 
for  nearly  half  the  year,  it  was  delightful  to  bo 
where  perpetual  verdure  smiled — where  fruits 
and  flowers  hung  together  by  a  law  of  nature, 
and  seemed  to  shadow  forth  the  destiny  of  man — 
when  the  old  depart,  and  the  young  rush  forward. 

The  palace  at  Manilla  is  a  noble  building,  and 
was  once  the  residence  of  a  viceroy ;  but  the 
hope  of  the  Spanish  nation  in  founding  a  great 
eastern  empire  was  never  realized,  and  never  can 
!>e.  It  would  not  be  difficult  for  a  spirited  people 
to  conquer  the  Philippine  Islands,  so  far  as 
European  power  is  concerned ;  but  unborn  ages 
will  probably  pass  away  before  these  possessions 
will  become  an  object  to  any  great  maritime 
power  :  yet  so  jealous  is  Spain  of  her  Eastern 
possessions,  that  a  large  body  of  troops  is  kept 
in  pay  here  as  a  standing  army  to  repel  any  at- 
tempt to  take  these  territories  from  her.  The 
government  here,  although  arbitrary,  is  seldom 
oppressive  to  its  own  members  ;  but  there  have 
been  times  in  the  history  of  Luconia  in  which 
the  Europeans,  from  some  assumed  apprehen- 
sion, have  made  general  massacres  among  the 
Chinese  on  the  island :  one  in  the  early  history 
of  the  colony,  and  the  other  about  the  middle  of 
the  last  century. 

The  Indian  women  here  have,  of  course,  some 
share  of  civilization  among  them,  and  are  supe- 
rior to  the  men.  If  I  have  read  aright,  females- 
are  always  the  leaders  in  civilization  and  Chris- 


MRS.    MORRELL'S    NARRATIVE.  47 

tianity ;  in  this  region  they  certainly  have  more 
of  an  air  of  civilization  than  the  men,  and  arc 
quite  as  industrious  :  however  poor  they  may  be, 
there  is  no  appearance  of  slatternliness  about 
them — every  thing1  in  their  dress  is  neat,  if  not 
worth  ten  cents.  The  Spanish  lady  is  always  a 
high-bred  woman,  with  no  little  of  the  spirit  of 
chivalry  about  her.  Some  of  them  have  splendid 
complexions  of  a  bright  orange  tinge,  with  fine 
eyes,  and  beautiful  hair,  well  turned  limbs,  and  a 
graceful  walk.  If  they  had  as  much  application 
as  genius,  they  would  have  no  superiors  in  the 
world.  I  have  noticed  their  walk  with  admira- 
tion ;  it  has  a  little  of  the  martial  staidness,  with 
the  elastic  tread  of  the  Lady  of  the  Lake.  If 
you  could  not  say,  as  the  immortal  novelist  and 
poet  has  said  of  his  heroine,  that 

"  A  foot  more  light,  a  step  more  true, 
Ne'er  from  the  heath-flower  dashM  the  dew ; 
E'en  the  slight  hair-bell  reared  its  head 
Elastic  from  her  airy  tread  :" 

you  could  say  firmness  and  lightness  were  never 
more  happily  blended  than  in  those  females  of 
genteel  soeiety  who  walk  the  fine  promenades  of 
this  city.  With  them  walking  is  as  much  of  a 
science  and  an  art  as  playing  upon  the  Spanish 
guitar.  I  wish  it  was  more  attended  to  in  my 
own  country.  I  have  heard  an  anecdote  from 
good  authority,  which  has  always  struck  me  as 
containing  a  good  and  wholesome  piece  of  satire. 
An  American  female,  some  years  ago,  attended 
by  her  husband— a  naval  hero, — took  a  voyage 
to  South  America.  Being  of  an  adventurous 
spirit,  she  travelled  into  the  interior  of  the  coun- 
try, mounted  on  a  milk-white  horse,  of  the  bean- 


48  mrs.  morrell's  narrative;. 

tiful  South  American  breed ;  and  being  dressed 
in  pure  and  elegant  simplicity,  and  possessing  a 
splendid  form  and  face  that  would  have  teen 
attractive  anywhere,  the  inhabitants  took  her  for 
the  Madonna,  and  bowed  the  knee  and  fell  upon 
the  ground  as  she  journeyed  along.  They  fol- 
lowed her  until  she  alighted  from  her  horse, 
when  they  immediately  questioned  her  divinity 
• — there  was  nothing  of  the  goddess  in  her  move- 
ments— she  had  an  awkward  walk.  It  is  not 
those  who  walk  the  most  that  walk  the  best : 
the  spinner  of  street-yarn  has  seldom  a  majestic 
or  a  beautiful  gait. 

The  ladies  of  Manilla  have  generally  each  a 
cabinet  of  beautiful  shells,  and  a  large  collection 
of  birds,  of  splendid  plumage.  In  both  of  these 
curiosities  the  country  is  more  rich  than  most 
others.  These  shells  are  often  tastefully  ar- 
ranged by  the  ladies  in  their  leisure  hours  ;  and 
they  have  a  method  of  keeping  the  plumage  of 
their  birds  as  beautiful  as  it  was  in  the  groves 
and  in  the  rays  of  the  sun.  Great  care  is  taken 
to  preserve  them  with  such  spices  as  will  prevent 
insects  from  injuring  them. 

During  a  great  portion  of  the  year  Manilla  is 
healthy,  but  there  are  seasons  when  it  is  visited 
by  severe  sicknesses.  The  cholera,  now  so  dread- 
fid  a  plague,  and  which  is  travelling  all  over  the 
world,  has  been  among  this  people  and  carried 
off  thousands  of  them.  It  is  rapid  in  its  course, 
and  comes  to  a  sudden  crisis  ;  but  when  I  was 
there,  it  was  more  mortal  in  the  country  than  in 
the  city.  They  think  they  have  in  some  meas- 
ure got  the  control  of  the  disease  ;  but  of  this  I 
will  not  attempt  to  say  much,  as  it  has  baffled 
the  wisest  of  the  healing  art  in  every  country 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  49 

through  which,  it  has  marched.  This  people 
think  not  much  of  death,  for  there  is  a  sort  of 
Asiatic  notion  of  predestination  with  them  which 
makes  them  less  attentive  to  the  means  of  curing 
or  warding  off  disease  than  with  my  own  coun- 
trymen. If  they  are  not  so  anxious  to  prevent 
death  as  we  are,  they  are  more  attentive  to  the 
remains  of  the  dead.  The  Catholics  observe  all 
the  rites  of  the  church  in  the  article  of  death, 
and  all  the  rites  of  sepulture.  The  bodies  of 
the  Spaniards  are  buried  in  the  church  or  con- 
vent-yards, or  under  the  churches,  with  every 
due  and  solemn  form.  Sometimes  in  the  coun- 
try, and  not  unfrequently  in  the  churchyards  of 
the  city,  you  will  see  a  tombstone,  and  by  its  side 
or  head  a  large  tamarind-tree,  as  a  holy  shade. 
It,  supplies  the  place  of  a  weeping-willow  in  the 
United  States,  or  of  a  yew-tree  in  England. 
The  Indians  are,  if  possible,  more  attentive  to 
sepultural  rites  than  the  Spaniards ;  for  they 
hold  with  ancient  superstitions  that  the  ghost  is 
restless  until  the  due  burial  rites  art;  performed. 

There  are  always  some  drawbacks  in  every 
country;  even  here,  where  you  are  regaled  by 
the  flowers  of  the  orange  and  the  fruit  in  the 
same  breath,  at  times  you  are  dreadfully  annoyed 
by  little  red  ants,  thai,  like  the  frogs  of  Egypt, 
come  up  to  the  kneading-troughs,  and  to  the  very 
beds  of  the  sensitive  dons,  it  requires  Yankee 
ingenuity  to  keep  them  from  devouring  you. 
The  mosquitoes,  at  certain  seasons,  are  very 
troublesome  ;  they  are  large,  sharp-set,  and  poi- 
sonous. This  insect,  I  believe,  is  bred  every- 
where ;  or,  at  least,  where- nature  is  bountiful, 
and  the  soil  luxuriant.  They  are  an  enemy,  X 
am  sure,  that  it  is  impossible  to  fight  or  avoid, 
c 


50  MRS.   M0RRELL*S   narrative. 

and  those  among  whom  they  appear  must  con- 
trive to  act  on  the  defensive  only  ;  by  smoke 
and  nettings  one  may  contrive  to  be  made  toler- 
ably comfortable. 

I  dwell,  perhaps,  too  long  in  this  city,  but  I 
must  be  excused  ;  for  it  was  here  that  I  suffered 
much  in  my  mind,  although  I  found  good  friends 
among  strangers.  I  have  a  painful  tale  to  relate, 
but  one  of  which  it  is  impossible  for  me  to  give 
more  than  a  faint  outline.  The  cause  of  our 
troubles  and  mortification  has.  sometime  since, 
gone  to  account  for  his  acts  and  intentions  to 
another  than  an  earthly  tribunal ;  but  I  know  no 
reason  why  the  truth,  as  regards  the  dead,  should 
not  be  told,  if  done  without  bitterness  or  a  spirit 
of  revenge.  As  I  hope  for  happiness,  I  will  not 
set  down  any  thing  in  malice. 

Soon  after  our  arrival  in  this  island,  my  hus- 
band became  acquainted  with  the  American  con- 
sul at  Manilla.  He  was  a  man  of  respectable  ac- 
quirements, and  of  courteous  manners.  In  a  few 
days,  Mr.  Morrell  determined  to  fit  out  the  An- 
tarctic on  a  voyage  to  the  Feejee  Islands,  for  the 
purpose  of  getting  a  cargo  of  tortoise-shell. biehe- 
de-mar,  and  other  articles  which  are  commonly 
found  there.  "We  were  all  busy  and  happy  in 
getting  ready  for  the  voyage :  and  in  the  mean 
time  the  consul's  attentions  to  me  were  courteous 
and  friendly,  but  as  yet  respectful.  At  this  time, 
as  I  discovered  afterward,  my  husband  began  to 
suspect  his  intentions,  and  formed  a  new  estimate 
of  his  character  ;  but  I  could  not  fairly  under- 
stand this,  as  he  was  silent  on  most  subjects  of 
his  voyage.  I  conjectured,  however,  that  all  was 
not  right  from  his  manner.  A  few  days  before 
we  were  to  sail,  my  husband  intimated  to  me  that 


'mrs.  morrell's  narrative.  51 

the  Spanish  government  were  opposed  to  my 
going  with  him  on  his  voyage  to  the  Feejees,  but 
he  could  give  no  reason  for  it;  nor  could  I  con- 
jecture why  a  harmless  female  could  do  any 
injury  among  the  savages  of  distant  islands. 
There  was  something  extremely  suspicious  in  it ; 
but  the  truth  did  not,  at  the  first  moment,  flash 
upon  my  mind,  as  it  did  afterward.  I  could  not 
suspect  my  husband  of  deceiving  me,  because  the 
voyage  was  not  more  dangerous  in  his  and  my 
view  than  what  we  had  already  gone  through 
with.  The  next  time  I  saw  the  consul  all  was 
as  plain  as  day  to  me,  though  I  dared  not  express 
myself  freely  to  my  husband,  for  fear  of  the  con- 
sequences from  his  quick  sense  of  injury,  and  his 
high  spirit  as  a  brave  man.  And  then,  again, 
my  youth  and  iynorance  of  the  world  made  me 
fear  that  I  had  put  a  wrong  construction  upon 
the  consufs  demeanour.  I  told  my  husband, 
that,  painful  as  our  separation  might  be,  if  his  in- 
terest and  that  of  his  owners  required  it,  I  could 
and  would  make  the  sacrifice,  and  remain  at 
Manilla,  if  he  would  provide  me  a  place  of  re- 
spectability to  reside  at  while  he  was  absent,  so 
that  I  should  not  be  under  the  necessity  of  seeing 
the  consul.  At  length  a  residence  was  procured, 
quite  to  my  mind,  with  an  English  family,  by 
the  name  of  Cannell.  The  firm  under  which 
Mr.  Cannell  transacted  business  was  Cannell  and 
Gellis.  I  had  formed  some  acquaintance  with 
a  niece  of  the  first-named  gentleman  ;  she  was  a 
well-informed  young  lady,  of  about  twenty  years 
of  age,  and  [  had  frequently  seen  the  family  of  Mr. 
Cannell.  I  had  made  up  my  mind  to  stay  with 
this  worthy  family,  which  I  understood  from  my 
husband  had  been  vilely  aspersed  by  the  consul, 
c2 


52  mrs.  morrell's  narrative. 

and  represented  as  people  wanting  in  character 
and  integrity,  within  and  without  doors,  i  was 
nearly  distracted,  for  I  saw  every  day  that  my 
detention  was,  as  I  thought,  a  men;  trick  of  the 
consul's;  and,  as  he  became  more  hateful  in  my 
eyes,  I  determined  to  steal  a  march  on  him.  and  go 
on  the  voyage  to  the  Fecjees,  at  all  hazards.  ( m 
the  day  the  Antarctic  was  ready  for  sea.  my  hus- 
band had  so  arranged  the  matter  that  my  brother 
was  to  take  me  on  board:  this  was  so  privately 
done,  that  I  did  not  think  my  persecutor  would 
have  found  it  out;  but  in  this  I  was  deceived. 
When  my  husband  came  on  board,  he  brought 
with  him  two  American  captains  and  an  English 
captain";  Capt.  Daggett,  of  Boston,  Capt.  Snow, 
from  the  same  place,  and  Capt.  Harris,  from  Lon- 
don ;  and  also,  the  second  captain  of  the  port,  an 
officer  of  the  customs.  I  now  thought  all  was  safe : 
and,  while  congratulating  myself  that  in  a  few 
minutes  I  should  be  beyond  the  pursuer's  power, 
I  found,  to  my  great  distress,  that  the  consul  was 
on  board.  An  altercation  tool;  place  between 
him  and  my  husband,  in  which  ho  used  every 
threat  he  could  think  of:  and  appealed  to  my 
husband  as  a  man  of  honour,  hypocritically  as- 
sumed the  tone  of  an  injured  man.  and  represented 
that  he  had  pledged  himself  to  the  Spanish 
government  that  I  should  not  go  in  the  vessel. 
and  that  it  would  be  ruin  to  him  if  he  did  not  re- 
deem his  pledge  ;  and  added,  that  if  this  was  not 
complied  with,  he  must  take  the  register  of  the 
Antarctic  by  force.  This  was.  indeed,  an  idle 
threat;  for  we  were  out.  of  the  reach  of  the  fort 
and  gun-boats,  and  had  a  crew  on  board  that 
would  have  destroyed  the  consul  and  his  force  in 
an  instant  on  the  slightest  command  from  their 


MRfc'.  morrell's  narrative,  53 

captain.  Tiic  reasons  tlie  consul  urged  might, 
in  my  husband's  mind,  have  had  some  truth  in 
them,  as  he  represented  the  government  of  Ma- 
nilla as  being  more  jealous  than  even  the  Spanish 
government  itself,  and  at  last  he  consented  that  1 
should  go  on  shore.  This  was  a  death-blow  to 
me,  and  tor  an  hour  after  hearing  of  the  decision  1 
was  bereft  of  my  senses:  but  when  they  came  to  me 
again,  1  found  the  three  captains  I  have  mentioned, 
with  my  husband,  subdued  like  children.  These 
almost  strangers  to  me  took  so  deep  an  interest 
in  my  fate,  that  I  shall  remember  them  with 
gratitude  as  long  as  my  heart  has  a  pulse  to  beat. 
They  told  my  husband  that  they  would  protect 
me  at  all  events.  1  was  put  on  board  the  boat 
and  carried  ashore  :  and  there  being  no  convey- 
ance ready  to  take  me  to  Mr.  Cannell's,  the  place 
which  had  been  provided  for  me  when  1  con- 
sented to  stay,  I  was  obliged  to  stand  on  the  land- 
ing-place until  my  friends  could  procure  one  for 
me,  subject  to  the  gaze  of  every  rude  wretch  who 
came  there  ;  and  curiosity  had  collected  many. 
From  every  appearance,  I  was  fully  satisfied 
that  the  consul  had  scattered  slanders  about  me 
and  my  husband,  in  order  that  I  might  feel  my- 
self so  shunned  and  ruined  as  to  fly  to  him  for 
protection  ;  but  I  had  made  up  my  mind  to  die 
there  before  I  would  even  speak  to  him.  I  was. 
at  length  conveyed  to  Mr.  Cannell's  hospitable 
mansion,  and  treated  with  every  possible  kindness. 
I  afterward  learned  that  Mr.  Morrell  came  on 
shore  that  night,  and  not  finding  the  head  of  the 
revenue  in  the  city,  could  not  get  the  protection 
and  information  he  sought ;  and  our  friends 
Snow,  Daggett,  and  Harris,  fearing  that  blood 
might  be  spilled  in  the  affray, — for  the  consul 


54  MRS',  morrell's  narrative, 

had  watched  his  movements,  and  was  at  the 
hotel  almost  as  soon  as  my  husband  reached 
there, — interfered.  The  consul  now  assumed 
another  ground,  which  was,  that  the  Antarctic 
was  showing  false  lights,  and  that  her  crew  prob- 
ably intended  some  mischief  to  the  city.  This 
was  repelled  as  a  base  and  false  insinuation  by 
all  the  gentlemen  present.  My  husband's  friends 
thinking  it  better  for  me  to  remain  on  shore  a 
short  time  than  for  him  to  proceed  to  desperate 
lengths,  took  him  by  main  force  and  put  him  on 
board  his  boat,  taking  his  pledge  to  proceed  to 
sea,  and  giving  him  theirs  that  I  should  be 
shielded  from  persecution  and  insult. 

I  was  with  these  kind  people  from  the  12th  of 
April,  1830,  until  the  return  of  the  Antarctic  on 
the  26th  of  June  following.  After  my  husband's 
departure  my  story  was  soon  known  to  all  the 
people  of  Manilla,  and  I  was  treated  by  them 
with  great  attention;  amid  all  their  kindness, 
however,  I  felt  like  one  who  was  fifteen  thousand 
miles  from  home,  lonely  and  distressed.  My 
mind  was  constantly  agitated  for  my  husband's 
safety  more  than  for  my  own.  During  his  ab- 
sence I  was  frequently  annoyed  by  notes  from  the 
consul,  which  I  never  deigned  to  answer.  The 
government  became  acquainted  with  the  whole 
story,  and  distinctly  disavowed  every  connexion 
with  the  transaction,  or  even  any  the  slightest 
knowledge  of  it.  This  gave  me  <i;reat  satisfac- 
tion, as  I  then  knew  the  extent  of  the  consul's 
villany  and  gross  falsehood. 

On  the  seventy-fifth  day  after  the  sailing  of 
the  Antarctic,  as  I  was  looking  with  a  glass  from 
my  window,  as  1  had  done  for  many  days  previ- 
ously, I  saw  my  husband's  well-known  signal  at 


MRS.    iYIORRELL'S    NARRATIVE,  £5 

the  mast-head  of  an  approaching  vessel.  I  com- 
municated this  intelligence  to  my  friends,  who 
hastened  to  carry  me  on  board.  We  reached  the 
vessel,  and  I  was  no  sooner  on  board  than  I  found 
myself  in  my  husband's  arms;  but  the  scene  was 
too  much  for  my  enfeebled  frame,  and  I  was  for 
some  time  insensible.  On  coming  to  myself,  I 
looked  around  and  saw  my  brother,  pale  and  ema- 
ciated. My  forebodings  were  dreadful  when  I 
perceived  that  the  number  of  the  crew  was  sadly 
reduced  from  what  it  was  when  I  was  last  on 
board.  I  dared  not  trust  myself  to  make  any 
inquiries,  and  all  seemed  desirous  to  avoid  expla- 
nations. I  could  not  rest  in  this  state  of  mind, 
and  ventured  to  ask  what  had  become  of  the  men '/ 
My  husband,  with  his  usual  frankness,  sat  down, 
and  detailed  to  me  the  whole  affair,  the  substance 
of  which  was  as  follows.  I  shall  only  state  the 
outlines  ;  his  Journal  will  give  the  particulars  of 
the  dreadful  tragedy.  I  was  in  a  manner  pre- 
pared for  the  story  by  observing  the  sad  looks  of 
the  survivors,  who  all  seemed  anxious  to  tell  the 
tale,  but  waited  for  my  husband  to  do  it.  At 
length  he  mustered  courage  to  inform  me  of  his 
melancholy  disaster,  in  a  brief  and  general  man- 
ner, and  I  have  not  had  courage  at  any  one  time 
since  to  go  over  the  whole  of  it. 

It  seems,  that  after  leaving  Manilla,  to  me  the 
memorable  12th  of  April,  he  discovered  several 
islands,  the  particulars  of  which  will  be  found  in 
his  Journal ;  but  they  not  affording  the  articles  he 
was  in  search  of,  he  continued  his  voyage  until 
the  23d  of  May,  when  he  came  to  six  islands  that 
were  surrounded  by  a  coral  reef.  Here  was  a 
plenty  ofbiche-de-mer,and  he  made  up  his-mind 
to  get  a  cargo  of  this  and  what  shell  he  could  pro- 
cure.    On  the  21st,  he  sent  a  boat's  crew  on.  shore, 


56  MRS,  morrell's  narrative. 

to  clear  away  the  brush  and  prepare  a  place  tc 
cure  the  biche-de-mer.  The  natives  now  came  oil 
to  the  vessel,  and  seemed  quiet,  although  it  was 
evident  that  they  had  never  seen  a  white  man 
before,  and  the  islands  bore  no  traces  of  ever 
having  been  visited  by  civilized  men.  The  peo- 
ple were  a  large,  savage-looking  race,  but  Mr. 
Morrell  was  lulled  to  security  by  their  civil  and 
harmless  appearance,  and  their  fondness  of  visiting 
the  vessel  to  exchange  their  fruits  for  trinkets 
and  other  commodities  attractive  to  the  savages  in 
these  climes.  They  were  shown  in  perfect  friend- 
ship all  parts  of  the  vessel,  and  appeared  pleased 
with  the  attentions  paid  them.  The  crew  were 
employed  for  several  days  in  planting  seeds  in 
different  parts  of  the  island,  where  the  best  soil 
was  found — seeds  of  such  things  as  it  was  thought 
would  be  useful  to  them.  The  forge  and  all  the 
blacksmith's  tools  were  got  on  shore,  but  the 
savages  soon  stole  the  greater  part  of  them.  This 
was  an  unpropitious  circumstance,  but  Mr.  Mor- 
rell thought  that  he  could  easily  recover  them  : 
and  to  accomplish  this,  he  took  six  of  his  men, 
well  armed,  and  marched  directly  to  the  village 
where  the  king  lived.  This  was  a  lovely  place, 
formed  in  a  grove  of  trees.  Here  he  met  two 
hundred  warriors,  all  painted  for  battle,  armed 
with  bows  and  arrows  ready  for  an  onset,  waving 
their  war-plumes,  and  eager  to  engage.  On  turn- 
ing round  he  saw  nearly  as  many  more  in  his 
rear — it  was  a  critical  moment — the  slightest  fear 
was  sure  death.  Mr.  Morrell  addressed  his  com- 
rades, and  in  a  word  told  them  that  if  they  did 
not  act  in  concert,  and  in  the  most  dauntless  man- 
ner, instant  death  would  be  inevitable.  He  then 
threw  down  his  musket,  drew  his  cutlass,  and 
holding  a  pistol  in  his  right  hand,  he  pushed  for 


MRS.  murrell's  narrative.  57 

the  king,  knowing  in  what  reverence  savages  in 
general  hold  the  person  of  their  monarch.  In 
an  instant  the  pistol  was  at  the  king's  breast,  and 
the  cutlass  waved  over  his  head.  The  savages 
had  arrowed  their  bows,  and  were  ready,  at  the 
slightest  signal,  to  have  shot  a  cloud  of  missiles 
at  the  handful  of  white  men;  but  in  an  instant, 
when  they  saw  the  danger  of  their  king,  they 
dropped  their  bows  to  the  ground.  At  this  for- 
tunate moment,  the  captain  marched  around  the 
circle,  and  compelled  those  who  had  come  with 
war-clubs  to  throw  those  down  also;  all  which 
he  ordered  Ins  men  to  secure  and  collect  into  a 
heap.  The  king  was  then  conducted  with  several 
of  his  chiefs  on  hoard  the  Antarctic,  and  kept 
until  next  day.  They  were  treated  with  cxvry 
attention,  but  strictly  guarded  all  night.  On  the 
following  morning  he  gave  them  a  good  breakfast, 
loaded  them  with  presents, — for  which  they 
seemed  grateful,  and  laboured  hard  to  convince 
their  conqueror  that  they  were  friendly  to  him 
and  his  crew,-  -sent  them  ashore,  together  with 
some  of  his  men  to  go  on  with  the  works  which 
had  been  commenced  ;  but  feeling  that  a  double 
caution  was  necessary,  he  sent  a  reinforcement  to 
his  men  on  shore,  well  armed.  With  these  he 
sent  more  presents  for  those  chiefs  who  had  not 
been  on  board. 

All  were  cautioned  to  he  on  their  guard  ;  but 
every  thing  was  unavailing,  for  not  long  alter 
this,  a  general  attack  was  made  on  the  men  from 
the  woods,  in  so  sudden  a  manner  that  they  were 
overthrown  at  once.  Two  of  the  crew,  who  were 
in  the  small  boat,  made  their  escape  out  of  the 
reach  of  the  arrows,  and  had  the  good  fortune  to 
pick:  up  three  others  who  had  thrown  themselves 
c  3 


58  mrs.  morrell's  narrative. 

into  the  water  for  safety.  On  hearing  the  horrid 
yells  of  the  savages  the  whale-boat  was  sent  with 
ten  men,  who.  with  great  exertions,  saved  two 
more  of  the  crew.  The  rest  all  fell,  at  one  un- 
timely moment,  victims  to  savage  barbarity !  It 
was  an  awful  and  a  heart-sickening  moment :  four- 
teen of  the  crew  had  perished — they  were  mur- 
dered, mangled,  and  their  corpses  thrown  upon 
the  strand  without  the  possibility  of  receiving  the 
rites  of  Christian  burial,  rites  so  desirable  among 
all  civilized  nations.  Four  of  the  survivors  were 
wounded — the  heat  was  intolerable — the  spirits 
of  the  crew  were  broken  down,  and  a  sickness 
came  over  their  hearts  that  would  not  be  con- 
trolled by  the  power  of  medicine — a  sickness 
arising  from  moral  causes,  that  would  not  yield  to 
science  nor  art. 

In  this  situation,  Capt.  Morrell  made  the  best 
of  his  way  for  Manilla,  at  which  port  lie  arrived 
as  I  have  before  stated.  I  grew  pale  over  the 
narrative:  it  filled  my  dreams  for  many  nights, 
and  occupied  my  thoughts  for  many  days,  i  may 
.say,  almost  exclusively,  i  dreaded  the  thought 
or  the  mention  of  the  deed,  and  yet  i  wished  I 
had  been  there:  I  might  have  done  some  good, 
or  if  not,  1  might  have  assisted  to  dress  the 
wounded,  among  whom  was  my  own  dear,  heroic 
brother.  He  received  an  arrow  in  the  breast,  but 
his  good  constitution  soon  got  over  the  shock, 
though  he  was  pale  even  when  I  saw  him,  so 
many  days  after  the  event.  My  husband  had 
now  lost  every  thing  but  his  courage,  his  honour. 
and  his  perseverance;  but  the  better  part  of  the 
community  of  Manilla  had  become  his  friends, 
while  the  American  consul  was  delighted,  as  wo 
heard  from  unquestionable  authority,  with  our 
misfortunes.     He  was  alone  ! 


MRS.   MORRELL'fcJ   NARRATIVE,  59 


CHAPTER  III. 

Pr?pare  for  a  second  Voyage  to  Massacre  Island — The  Crew — 
Reach  Massacre  Island — Contest  with  the  Natives — The  Ap- 
pearance of  Shaw,  who  was  supposed  to  be  dead — Account 
of  his  Sufferings  there — Further  Hostilities  with  the  Natives 
— Description  of  the  Means  of  Defence — Attack  upon  tho 
Castle — Discovery  of  the  Remains  of  those  murdered — Fu- 
neral Honours  paid  them — Leaving  the  Place — Bread-fruit 
Tree. 

Captain  Morrell  now  petitioned  the  gov- 
ernor of  Manilla  for  leave  to  take  out  a  new  crew 
of  seventy  additional  men,  sixty-six  of  whom  were 
to  be  Manilla  men,  as  they  are  commonly  called, 
meaning  half-blood  Indians,  who  have  all  the 
jealousy  of  the  Spaniard  and  the  cunning  and 
ferocity  of  the  savage.  It  was  said  that  no  ship 
had  for  years  dared  to  take  more  than  five  or  six 
of  them  on  a  voyage,  and  every  one  remonstrated 
against  taking  so  many ;  but  my  husband  con- 
tended that  their  resentments  in  former  cases 
had  been  aroused  by  improper  treatment,  and 
he  would  try  the  experiment.  The  men  were 
shipped,  and  the  schooner  ready  for  sea  in  a 
short  time,  notwithstanding  the  consul  made 
every  effort  to  prevent  our  obtaining  any  assist- 
ance in  Manilla.  But  the  tooth  of  the  serpent 
Mas  broken,  for  he  could  do  nothing  to  prevent 
Messrs.  Cannell  and  Gellis  from  coming  forward 
and  advancing  my  husband  such  means  as  were 
required  to  fit  him  out  to  retrace  his  course  over 
the  same  pathless  seas,  and  to  the  same  savages 
lands. 


60  MRS.    MORRELL'S    NARRATIVE. 

On  the  IStli  of  July,  1830,  the  Antarctic  was 
ready  to  sail  again  for  the  Massacre  Islands,  as 
my  husband  hud  named  the  group  where  he  lost 
his  men.  When  I  went  on  board,  [  found  a  crew 
of  eighty-five  men,  fifty-five  of  them  savages  as 
fierce  as  those  we  were  about  to  encounter,  and 
as  dangerous  if  not  properly  managed.  One 
would  have  thought  that  1  should  have  shrunk 
from  this  assemblage  as  from  those  of  Massacre 
Island,  but  I  entered  my  cabin  with  a  light  step  : 
I  did  not  fear  savage  men  half  so  much  as  I  did  a 
civilized  brute.  I  was  with  mv  husband  ;  lie  was 
not  afraid,  why  should  I  be  I  This  was  my  reason- 
ing, and  I  found  it  safe.  The  schooner  appeared 
as  formidable  as  any  thing  possibly  could  of  her 
size  ;  she  had  great  guns,  ten  in  number.  I  believe, 
small  arms,  boarding  pikes,  cutlasses,  pistols,  and 
a  great  quantity  of  ammunition.  She  was  a 
war-horse  in  every  sense  of  the  word  but  that  of 
animal  life,  and  that  she  seemed  partially  to 
have,  or  one  would  have  thought  so  to  hear  the, 
sailors  talk  of  her.  She  coursed  over  the  waters 
with  every  preparation  for  fight  :  and  from  ex- 
perience I  can  say,  that  the  more  helpless  we 
are,  the  more  we  delight  in  viewing  all  the  pre- 
parations for  defence. 

On  the  13th  of  .September,  the  Antarctic  again 
reached  Massacre  Island.  1  could  only  view  the 
place  as  a  Golgotha,  olid  shuddered  as  we  neared 
it;  but  I  could  see  that  most  of  the  old  crew, 
who  came  hither  at  the  time  of  the  massacre, 
were  panting  for  revenue,  although  their  captain 
had  endeavoured  to  impress  upon  them  the  folly 
of  gratifying  such  a  passion,  if  we  could  gain  our 
purpose  by  mildness  mixed  with  firmness.  Wo 
had  no  sooner   made    our    appearance    in   the 


mrs.  morrell's  narrative.  61 

harbour  at  Massacre  Island,  on  the  14th,  than  we 
were  attacked  by  about  three  hundred  warriors. 
We  opened  a  brisk  fire  upon  them,  and  they 
immediately  retreated.  This  was  the  first  battle 
I  ever  saw  where  men  in  anger  met  men  in 
earnest.  We  were  now  perfectly  sate  ;  our  Ma- 
nilla men  were  brave  as  Caesar ;  they  were 
anxious  to  be  landed  instantly,  to  fight  these  In- 
dians at  once.  They  felt  as  much  superior,  no 
doubt,  to  these  ignorant  savages,  as  the  philoso- 
pher does  to  the  peasant.  This  the  captain  would 
not  permit;  he  knew  his  superiority  while  on 
board  his  vessel,  and  he  also  knew,  that  this  su- 
periority must  be,  in  a  manner,  lost  to  him  as 
soon  as  he  landed. 

The  firing  had  ceased  and  the  enemy  had  re- 
tired, when  a  single  canoe  appeared  coming  from 
the  shore  with  one  man  hi  it.  We  could  not 
conjecture  what  this  could  mean.  The  man 
was  as  naked  as  a  savage  and  as  highly  painted, 
but  he  managed  his  paddle  will)  a  different  hand 
from  the  savages.  When  he  came  alongside,  he 
spoke  to  us  in  English,  and  we  recognised  Leo- 
nard Shaw,  one  of  our  old  crew,  whom  we 
supposed  among  the  dead.  The  meeting  had 
that  joyonsness  about  it  that  cannot  be  felt  in 
ordinary  life  ;  he  was  dead  and  buried,  and  now 
was  alive  again  !  We  received  him  as  one  might 
imagine;  surprise,  joy.  wonder,  took  possession 
of  us  all,  and  we  made  him  recount  his  adven- 
tures, which  were  wonderful  enough. 

Shaw  was  wounded  when  the  others  were 
slain  ;  he  lied  to  the  woods,  and  succeeded  at  that 
time  in  escaping  from  death.  Hunger  at  length 
induced  him  to  leave  the  woods  and  attempt  to 
give  himself  up  to  the  savages,  but  coming  in 


G2  MRS',  morrell's  narrative. 

\ 

sight  of  the  horrid  spectacle  of  the  bodies  of  his 
friends  and  companions  roasting  for  a  cannibal 
feast,  he  rushed  again  into  the  woods  with  the 
intent  rather  to  starve  than  to  trust  to  such 
wretches  for  protection.  For  four  days  and 
nights  he  remained  in  his  hiding-place,  when  he 
was  forced  to  go  in  pursuit  of  something  to  keep 
himself  from  starving.  After  some  exertion,  he 
obtained  three  cocoanuts,  which  were  so  young 
that  they  did  not  afford  much  sustenance,  but 
were  sufficient  to  keep  him  alive  fifteen  days, 
during  which  time  he  suffered  from  the  con- 
tinually falling  showers,  which  left  him  dripping 
wet.  In  the  shade  of  his  hiding-place  lie  had  no 
chance  to  dry  himself,  and  on  the  fifteenth  day 
he  ventured  to  stretch  himself  in  the  sun ;  but 
lie  did  not  remain  long  undisturbed  ;  an  Indian 
saw  him  and  a'ave  the  alarm,  and  he  was  at 
once  surrounded  by  a  host  of  the  savages.  The 
poor  suffering  wretch  implored  them  to  be  merci- 
ful, but  he  implored  in  vain  ;  one  of  thorn  struck 
him  on  the  back  of  the  head  with  a  war-club  and 
laid  him  senseless  upon  the  ground,  and  for  a. 
while  loft  him  as  dead.  When  he  recovered,  and 
had  gathered  his  scattered  senses,  he  observed  a 
chief  who  was  not  anions  those  by  whom  be  had 
been  attacked,  and  made  si«-ns  to  him  that  be 
would  be  bis  slave  if  lit1  would  save  him.  The 
savage  intimated  to  him  to  follow,  which  lie  did, 
and  had  his  wound  most  cruelly  dressed  by  the 
savage,  who  poured  hot  water  into  it,  and  tilled 
it  with  sand. 

As  soon  as  the  next  day,  while  yet  in  agony 
with  his  wound,  ho  was  called  up  and  set  to 
work  in  making  knives  and  other  implements 
from  the  iron  hoops  and  other  plunder  from  tho 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  63 

forge  when  the  massacre  took  place.  This  was 
indeed  hard,  for  the  poor  fellow  was  no  mechanic, 
though  a  first-rate  jack  tar,  and  had  never  laboured 
much  out  of  his  profession  ;  however,  necessity 
made  him  a  blacksmith,  and  he  got  along  pretty- 
well. 

The  savages  were  not  yet  satisfied,  and  they 
made  him  march  five  or  six  miles  to  visit  a 
distinguished  chief.  This  was  done  in  a  state 
of  nudity,  without  any  thing  like  sandals  or 
moccasins  to  protect  his  feet  from  the  flint-stones 
and  sharp  shells,  and  under  the  burning  rays 
of  an  intolerable  sun.  Blood  marked  his  foot- 
steps. The  king  met  him,  and  compelled  him  to 
debase  himself  by  the  most  abject  ceremonies 
of  slavery.  He  was  now  overcome,  and  with  a 
dog-god  indifference  was  ready  to  die.  He  could 
not.  he  would  not  walk  back  ;  his  feet  were 
lacerated,  swollen,  and  almost  in  a  state  of  putre- 
faction. The  savages  saw  this,  and  took  him 
back  by  water,  but  only  to  experience  new  tor- 
ments. The  young  ones  imitated  their  elders, 
and  these  graceless  little  rascals  pulled  out  his 
beard  and  whiskers,  and  eyebrows  and  eyelashes. 
In  order  to  save  himself  some  part  of  the  pain 
of  this  wretched  process  of  their  amusement,  he 
was  permitted  to  perform  a  part  of  this  work  with 
bis  own  hands  !  He  was  indeed  a  pitiable  object, 
but  one  cannot  die  when  one  wishes,  and  be 
guiltless.  This  was  not  all  he  suffered ;  he  was 
almost  starved  to  death,  for  they  gave  him  only 
the  offal  of  the  fish  they  caught,  and  this  but 
sparingly  ;  he  sustained  himself  by  catching  rats, 
and  these  offensive  creatures  were  his  principal 
food  for  a  long  time.  He  understood  that  the 
natives  did  not  suffer  the  rats  to  be  killed,  and 
therefore  he  had  to  do  it  secretly  in  the  night-time. 


64  MRS.    MORRELL's    NARRATIVE. 

Thus  passed  the  days  of  the  prisoner  ;  the  head 
of  the  poor  fellow  not  yet  healed,  notwithstanding 
all  his  efforts  to  get  the  sand  out  of  his  wound, 
until  a  short  time  before  his  deliverance,  when  it 
was  made  known  to  him  that  he  was  to  be  immo- 
lated for  a  feast  to  the  king  of  the  group  !  All 
things  had  now  become  matters  of  indifference 
to  him,  and  he  heard  the  horrid  story  with  great 
composure.  All  the  preparations  for  the  sacrifice 
were  got  up  in  his  presence,  near  the  very  spot 
where  the  accursed  feast  of  sculls  had  been  held. 
All  was  in  readiness,  and  waited  a  long  time  for 
the  king  ;  but  he  did  not  come,  and  the  ceremony 
was  put  off.  Shaw  has  often  expressed  himself 
fully  on  this  subject,  and  said  that  he  could  not 
but  feel  some  regret  that  his  woes  were  not  to  I  e 
finished,  as  there  was  no  hope  for  him,  and  to 
linger  always  in  this  state  of  agitation  was  worse 
than  death  :  but  mortals  are  short-sighted,  for  he 
was  destined  to  be  saved  through  the  instrumen- 
tality of  his  friends. 

His  soul  was  again  agitated  by  hope  and  fear, 
in  the  extremes,  on  the  day  when  the  Antarctic 
made  her  appearance  a  second  time  on  the  coast. 
He  feared  that  her  arrival  would  be  the  signal  lor 
his  destruction;  but  if  this  should  not  happen, 
might  he  not  be  saved  !■  The  whole  population 
ot'  the  island  he  was  on,  and  those  of  the  others 
of  the  group,  manned  their  war-canoes  for  a  for- 
midable attack,  and  the  fate  of  the  prisoner  was 
suspended  for  a  season.  The  attack  was  com- 
menced by  the  warriors  in  the  canoes,  without 
doubt  confident  of  success  ;  but  the  well-directed 
fire  from  the  Antarctic  soon  repulsed  them,  and 
they  sought  the  shore;  in  paroxysms  of  rage, 
which  was  changed  to  fear  when  they  found  that 


MRS'.    WORRELL'S    NARRATIVE.  65 

the  big  guns  of  the  schooner  threw  their  shot 
directly  into  the  village,  and  were  rapidly  de- 
molishing their  dwellings.  It  was  in  this  state 
of  fear  and  humility  that  .Shaw  was  sent  off  to 
the  vessel  to  stop  the  carnage  and  destruction; 
they  were  glad  to  have  peace  on  any  terms. 
They  now  gave  up  their  boldness,  and  as  it  was 
the  wish  of  all  but  the  Manilla  men  to  spare  the 
effusion  o[  human  blood,  it  was  done  as  soon  as 
safety  would  admit  of  it. 

The  story  of  Shaw's  sufferings  raised  the  in- 
dignation of  every  one  of  the  Americans  and 
English  we  had  on  board,  and  they  were  vio- 
lently desirous  to  be  led  on  to  attack  the  whole 
of  Massacre  Island,  and  extirpate  the  race  at 
once.  They  felt  at  this  moment  as  if  it  would  be 
an  easy  thing  to  kill  the  whole  of  them ;  but 
Capt.  Morrell  was  not  to  be  governed  by  any  im- 
pulse of  passion — lie  had  other  duties  to  perform  ; 
yet- he  did  not  reprimand  the  men  for  this  feeling, 
thinking  it  might  be  of  service  to  him  hereafter. 

After  taking  every  precaution  to  secure  safety, 
by  getting  up  his  boarding  nettings  many  feet 
above  the  deck,  and  every  thing  prepared  for  de- 
fence or  attack,  the  frame  of  a  house,  brought  for 
the  purpose,  was  got  up  on  a  small  uninhabited 
island, — -which  had  been  purchased  of  the  king 
in  exchange  for  useful  articles,  such  as  axes, 
shaves,  and  other  mechanical  tools,  precisely  such 
as  the  Indians  wished  for.  The  captain  landed 
with  a  large  force,  and  began  to  fell  the  trees  to 
make  a  castle  for  defence.  Finding  two  large 
trees,  nearly  six  feet  through,  he  prepared  the 
limbs  about  forty  feet  from  the  ground,  and  raised 
a  platform  extending  from  one  to  the  other,  with 
an  arrow-proof  bulwark  around  it.    Upon  this 


66  MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 

platform  were  stationed  a  garrison  of  twenty  men, 
with  four  brass  swivels.  This  platform  was 
covered  with  a  water-tight  roof,  and  the  men 
slept  there  at  night  upon  their  arms,  to  keep  the 
natives  from  approaching  to  injure  the  trees  or 
fort  by  fire,  the  only  way  they  could  assail  tin; 
garrison.  It  looked  indeed  like  a  castle — formi- 
dable in  every  respect ;  and  the  ascent  to  it  was 
by  a  ladder,  which  was  drawn  up  at  niirht  into  the 
warlike  habitation.  The  next  step  was  to  clear 
the  woods  from  around  the  castle,  in  order  to  pre- 
vent a  lurking  enemy  from  coming  within  arrow- 
shot  of  the  fort.  Next  the  house  was  raised,  and 
made  quite  a  fine  appearance,  being  one  hundred 
and  fifty  feet  long,  forty  feet  broad,  and  very  high. 
The  castle  protected  the  house  and  the  workmen 
in  it,  and  both  house  and  castle  were  so  near  the 
sea-board  that  the  Antarctic,  while  riding  at 
anchor,  protected  both.  The  castle  was  well 
stocked  with  provisions  in  case  of  a  sie^e. 

The  next  day.  after  all  was  in  order  for  business. 
a  large  number  of  canoes  made  their  appearance 
near  Massacre  Island.  Shaw  said  that  this  tleet 
belonged  to  another  island,  and  he  had  never 
known  them  to  stop  there  before.  My  husband, 
having  some  suspicions,  did  not  suffer  the  crew  to 
go  ashore  the  next  morning  at  the  usual  time  ; 
and  about  eight  o'clock  one  of  the  chiefs  came  off, 
as  usual,  to  offer  us  fruits,  but  no  boat  was  sent 
to  meet  him.  lie  waited  some  time  for  us  and 
then  directed  his  course  to  our  island,  which  my 
husband  had  named  Wallace  Island,  in  memory 
of  the  officer  who  had  bravely  fallen  in  fight  on 
the  day  of  the,  massacre.  This  was  surprising, 
as  not  a  single  native  had  set  a  foot  on  that  island 
since  our  works  were  begun ;  but  we  were  not 


MRS.  morrell's'  narrative.     67 

kepi  long  in  suspense,  for  we  saw  about  a  hun- 
dred war-canoes  start  from  the  back  side  of  Mas- 
sacre Island  and  make  towards  Wallace  Island. 
We  knew  that  war  was  their  object,  and  the 
Antarctic  was  prepared  for  battle.  The  chief 
who  came  to  sell  us  fruits,  landed  in  front  of  the 
castle,  the  first  man.  He  gave  the  warhoop,  and 
about  two  hundred  warriors,  who  had  concealed 
themselves  in  the  woods  during  the  darkness  of 
the  night,  rushed  forward.  The  castle  was  at- 
tacked on  both  sides,  and  the  Indians  discharged 
their  arrows  at  the  building  in  the  air,  till  they 
were  stuck,  like  porcupine's  quills,  in  every  part  of 
the  roof.  The  garrison  was  firm,  and  waited  in 
silence  until  the  assailants  were  within  a  short 
distance,  when  they  opened  a  tremendous  fire 
from  their  swivels,  loaded  with  canister  shot ;  the 
men  were  ready  with  their  muskets  also,  and  the 
Antarctic  opened  her  fire  of  large  guns,  all  with  a 
direct  and  deadly  aim  at  the  leaders  of  the  savage 
band.  The  execution  was  very  great,  and  in  a 
short  time  the  enemy  made  a  precipitate  retreat, 
taking  with  them  their  wounded  and  as  many  of 
their  dead  as  they  could.  The  ground  was  strewed 
with  implements  of  war,  which  the  savages  had 
thrown  away  in  their  flight,  or  which  had  be- 
longed to  the  slain.  The  enemy  did  not  expect 
such  a  reception,  and  they  were  prodigiously 
ir iirhtened ;  the  sound  of  the  cannon  alarmed 
every  woman  and  child  in  the  group  as  it  echoed 
through  the  forest  or  died  upon  the  wave  ;  they 
had  never  heard  such  a  roar  before,  for  in  our 
first  fio;ht  there  was  no  necessity  for  such  energy. 
The  Indians  took  to  the  water,  leaving  only  a  few 
in  their  canoes,  to  get  them  off,  while  the  garrison 
hoisted  the  American  flag,  and  were  greeted  by 


68  mrs.  morrell's  narrative. 

those  on  board  of  the  schooner,  who  were  in  high 
spirits  at  their  victory,  which  was  achieved  with- 
out the  loss  of  a  man  on  our  part,  and  only  two 
wounded.  The  music,  struck  up  "  Yankee  Doo- 
dle," "  Rule  Britannia,"  c\x.,  and  the  crew  could 
hardly  restrain  their  joy  to  think  they  had  beaten 
their  enemy  so  easily. 

The  boats  were  all  manned,  and  most  of  the 
crew  went  on  shore  to  mark  the  devastation 
which  had  been  made.  I  saw  all  this  without 
any  sensation  of  fear,  so  easy  is  it  for  a  woman 
to  catch  the  spirit  of  those  near  her.  If  1  had,  a 
Jew  months  before  this  time,  read  of  such  a  battle, 
1  should  have  trembled  at  the  detail  of  the  inci- 
dents ;  but  seeing  all  the  animation  and  courage 
which  were  displayed,  and  noticing,  at  the  same 
time,  how  coolly  all  was  done,  every  particle  of 
fear  left  me,  and  I  stood  quite  as  collected  as  any 
heroine  of  former  days.  Still  I  could  not  but 
deplore  the  sacrifice  of  the  poor,  misguided,  igno- 
rant creatures,  who  wore  the  human  form,  and  had 
souls  to  save.  Must  the  ignorant  always  be 
taught  civilization  through  blood? — situated  as 
we  were,  no  other  course  could  be  taken. 

We  now  went  on  finishing  our  house  and 
clearing  more  of  the  woods.  Our  wounded  were 
taken  on  board,  and  had  their  wounds  dressed: 
they  were  not  of  an  alarming  nature,  although 
at  first  we  were  apprehensive  that  the  arrows 
might  have  been  poisoned;  but  they  were  not, 
and  the  men  soon  recovered. 

On  the  morning  of  the  19th,  to  our  great  sur- 
prise, the  chief  who  had  previously  come  out  to 
bring  us  fruit,  and  had  done  so  on  the  morning 
of  our  great  battle,  came  again  in  his  canoe  and 
called  for  Shaw,  on  the  edge  of  the  reef,  with  his 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  69 

usual  air  of  kindness  and  friendship,  offering  fruit, 
and  intimating  a  desire  for  trade,  as  though  no- 
thing had  happened.  The  offer  seemed  fair,  hut 
all  helieved  him  to  be  treacherous.  The  small 
boat  was  sent  to  meet  him,  but  Shaw,  who  we 
feared  was  now  an  object  of  vengeance,  was  not 
sent  in  her.  She  was  armed  for  fear  of  the  worst, 
and  the  cockswain  of  the  boat  had  orders  to  kill 
the  chief  if  he  should  discover  any  treachery  in 
him.  As  our  boat  came  alongside  the  canoe,  the 
crew  saw  a  bearded  arrow  attached  to  a  bow 
ready  for  the  purpose  of  revenge.  Just  as  the 
savage  was  about  to  bend  his  bow,  the  cockswain 
levelled  his  piece,  and  shot  the  traitor  through  the 
body  ;  his  wound  was  mortal,  but  he  did  not  ex- 
pire immediately.  At  this  instant  a  fleet  of  canoes 
made  their  appearance  to  protect  their  chief.  The 
small  boat  lost  one  of  her  oars  in  the  fight,  and 
we  were  obliged  to  man  two  large  boats  and  send 
them  to  the  place  of  contest.  The  large  boats 
were  armed  with  swivels  and  muskets,  and  a 
furious  engagement  ensued.  The  natives  were 
driven  from  the  water,  but  succeeded  in  taking  off 
their  wounded  chief,  who  expired  as  he  reached 
the  shore. 

After  the  death  of  Hemiean,  the  name  of  the 
chief  we  had  slain,  the  inhabitants  of  Massacre 
Island  fled  to  some  other  place,  and  left  all  things 
as  they  were  before  our  attack  upon  them,  and 
our  men  roamed  over  it  at  will.  The  sculls  of 
several  of  our  slaughtered  men  were  found  at 
Hennean's  door,  trophies  of  his  bloody  prowess. 
These  were  now  buried  with  the  honours  of  war ; 
the  colours  of  the  Antarctic  were  lowered  half- 
mast,  minute-guns  were  fired,  and  dirges  were 
played  by  our  band,  in  honour  of  those  who 


70  MRS.  morrell's  narrative* 

had  fallen  untimely  on  Massacre  Island.  This 
was  all  that  feeling  or  affection  could  bestow. 
Those  so  inhumanly  murdered  had  at  last  the 
rites  of  burial  performed  for  them :  millions 
have  perished  without  such  honours.  It  seems 
to  be  a  passion  of  every  age  and  nation,  of  every 
religious  creed  under  the  sun,  to  have  funeral 
rites  performed  over  their  dead  bodies.  This 
love  of  posthumous  honours  is  deeply  ingrafted 
into  our  systems,  if  it  is  not  implanted  there  by 
nature  :  it  is  the  last  sad  oilice  that  can  be  paid  ; 
and  though  last,  not  least. 

We  now  commenced  collecting  and  curing 
biche-de-mer,  and  should  have  succeeded  to  our 
wishes,  if  we  had  not  been  continually  harassed  by 
the  natives  as  soon  as  we  began  our  efforts.  "We 
continued  to  work  in  this  way  until  the  28th  of 
October,  when  we  found  that  the  natives  were 
still  hostile,  and  on  that  day  one  of  our  men  was 
attacked  on  Massacre  Island,  but  escaped  death 
through  great  presence  of  mind,  and  shot  the 
brother  of  the  chief  Hennean  ;  this  man's  name 
was  Thomas  Holmes,  a  cool,  deliberate  English- 
man. Such  an  instance  of  self-possession,  in 
such  great  danger  as  that  in  which  he  was  placed, 
would  have  given  immortality  to  a  greater  man. 
We  felt  ourselves  much  harassed  and  vexed  by  the 
persevering  savages,  and  finding  it  impossible  to 
make  them  understand  our  motives  and  inten- 
tions, we  came  to  the  conclusion  to  leave  the 
place  forthwith.  This  was  painful,  after  such 
struggles  and  sacrifices  and  misfortunes ;  but  there: 
was  no  other  course  to  pursue.  Accordingly,  on 
the  3d  of  November,  1830,  we  set  fire  to  our 
house  and  castle,  and  departed  by  the  light  of 
them,  taking  the  biehe-de-mer  we  had  collected 


i\ms.  morrell's  narrative.  71 

and  cured.  If  we  had  been  left  to  pursue  our 
course  without  molestation,  there  can  be  no  doubt 
but  that  a  fine  voyage  would  have  been  made ; 
for  in  no  place  is  the  article  better  or  more 
abundant. 

We  left  this  place  for  Bouka  Island,  where  we 
soon  arrived.  The  manners  and  customs  of  the 
people  here  are  the  same  as  those  at  the  Massacre 
Islands  ;  but  they  have  more  formidable  canoes, 
of  better  construction,  and  they  move  swifter 
through  the  water.  It  is  not  a  little  surprising, 
that  in  such  a  short  distance,  better  canoes — the 
whole  of  their  ingenuity  in  ship-building — should 
be  found  than  at  the  Massacre  Islands.  Between 
these  islands  we  found  large  quantities  of  sperm- 
whale,  as  tame  as  kittens  ;  probably  no  harpoon 
had  ever  been  thrown  at  them  since  the  art 
of  whaling  has  been  known.  All  on  board, 
thought  that  at  certain  seasons  this  might  be  good 
whaling  ground ;  but  those  who  visit  these  seas 
must  be  cautious  how  they  expose  themselves  for 
an  instant,  as  the  savages  are  so  powerful  and 
treacherous.  This  island  abounds  in  biche-de- 
mer  and  sandal-wood  :  and  if  these  people  could 
be  trusted,  a  good  voyage,  it  is  thought,  could  be 
made  here. 

Nature,  the  kind  mother  and  nurse  to  all  her 
children,  seems  to  have  been  very  provident  to 
these  islanders  of  the  Southern  as  well  as  to  those 
of  the  Western  Pacific,  particularly  in  giving  them 
the  bread-fruit  tree,  as  it  is  called  by  Europeans. 
It  grows  wild  on  almost  all  the  islands  of  the 
Pacific,  within  thirty  degrees  of  the  equator,  but 
is  in  perfection  from  the  tenth  to  the  twentieth. 
It  is  a  tall  tree,  about  fifty  feet  in  height,  with 
spreading  branches  and  large  leaves,  and  makes 


72  mrs.  morrell's  narrative. 

an  excellent  shelter  in  the  heat  of  the  day.  It 
bears  fruit  for  three-quarters  of  the  year  in  most 
places,  and  near  the  equator  longer  than  that 
time.  The  bread-fruit  is  a  large  round  fruit,  about 
as  big  as  a  common  ostriclfs  egg.  Tin;  pulp  is 
tin;  only  part  eaten,  and  this  not  raw.  The  fruit 
is  generally  cut  into  several  pieces,  wrapped  up 
in  an  envelope  of  the  leaf  of  the  same  tree,  and 
put  into  ground  which  lias  been  heated,  or  among 
embers,  and  there  made  to  roast  for  half  an  hour. 
Jt  has  the  appearance  of  the  potato,  with  a  slight 
taste  of  the  tomato.  Those  cooks  of  nature  un- 
derstand mixing  with  this  roasted  fruit  the  milk 
of  the  cocoanut  and  a  great  many  other  vegeta- 
bles, all  of  which  it  is  impossible  distinctly  to  un- 
derstand, either  from  seeing  them  prepare  it.  or 
from  their  description  of  the  preparation.  The 
same  quantity  of  this  food  is  more  nutritious  than 
either  the  plantain  or  bananas  alone,  and  much 
preferred  by  the  natives.  A  lev/  trees  supply  a 
family;  but  these  are  not  all  the  uses  of  this  tree. 
The  inner  bark  is  fibrous,  and  of  this  some  of 
the  natives  make  cloth,  fishing-lines,  etc.,  and  the 
wood  is  »-ood  for  making  canoes.  The  wood  is 
as  soft,  or  softer  than  our  white-pine  or  bass,  when 
green,  but  grows  hard  by  being  thoroughly  sea- 
soned. It  is  not  easily  corrupted  :  like  the  syca- 
more, it  will  last  many  years  without  decaying. 
This  tree  has  been  brought  from  the  Pacific  to 
the  West  Indies,  and  flourishes  well  there  :  but 
the  Africans  in  slavery  lose  their  taste  for  natural 
food  in  a  great  measure,  and  prefer  the  maize  to 
bread-fruit,  and  of  course  the  cultivation  of  it  is 
not  much  encouraged 


mhs.  morreel's  narrative.  73 


CHAPTER  IV. 

St.  George's  Channel — Beauty  of  the  Scenery — "Birds  of  New- 
Britain — Natural  Society — Warlike  Instruments  of  the  Na- 
tives—  f  slam!  of  Papua — Birds  of  Paradise — Volcanic  Islands 
—New  Discoveries — Hostilities  of  the  Natives— Productions 
of  these  Islands — Ambergris— Return  to  Manilla. 

We  now  shaped  our  course  for  New-Ireland, 
and  continued  our  way  through  St.  George's 
Channel,  which  is  formed  by  the  west  side  of 
New-Ireland  and  the  east  side  of  New-Britain. 
Tliis  channel  is  safe,  or  it  seemed  so  to  us  at 
least,  and  has  been  described  as  one  of  the  most 
beautiful  on  the  globe  ;  and  I  think  it  is.  Tbe 
hills  on  each  side  are  lofty,  and  the  descent  to  the 
sea  is  gentle,  and  regular.  The  forests  are  of  tbe 
most  massy  growth,  and  greatly  diversified  by 
various  kinds  of  trees,  intermingled  with  luxu- 
riant flowers  and  fruit  trees.  The  air,  as  you  sail 
along  in  a  fine  day.  is  aromatic  with  the  nutmeg 
and  other  spicy  groves.  These  islands  are  said 
lo  be  not  only  abounding  in  the  productions  of 
nature,  but  capable  of  raising  almost  every  thing 
in  the  known  world.  The  biche-de-mer,  hawks- 
bill  tortoise-shell,  red  coral,  ambergris,  and  no 
doubt  many  other  things,  are  found  here,  such  as 
pearl-shell  and  sandal-wood  ;  for  it  seems  to  he  a 
law  of  nature,  that  where  she  shows  her  kind- 
nesses she  outpours  them  in  great  abundance. 
The  natives  visited  us,  bringing  plenty  of  fruits 
and  fowls,  which  we  purchased  for  a  "few  pieces 

D 


74  MRS,  morrelL's  narrative. 

of  iron  hoops  and  some  trinkets.  Few  people 
that  I  have  seen  are  better  formed  than  these 
islanders  ;  they  are  dark,  stout  built,  and  are  sus- 
ceptible of  becoming  the  most  civilized  in  the 
Eastern  world,  I  should  think.  In  the  course  of 
the  day  we  had  ample  opportunity  to  from  an 
opinion  of  them  ;  and  after  a  short  time  one  gets 
into  a  habit  of  forming  more  correct  opinions  in 
an  hour  than  could  be  made  up  in  a  day,  when 
first  launched  into  a  world  of  wonders. 

We  landed  on  New-Britain,  and  found  a  great 
variety  of  birds,  some  of  beautiful  plumage,  and 
others  of  most  melodious  notes.  Hogs  and  dogs 
are  also  found  here,  and  are  plentiful  to  a  great 
extent.  The  fish  are  remarkably  fine  around  the 
island.  In  fine,  these  people  seemed  to  me  to  bo 
the  happiest  of  all  the  race  of  wild  men  I  had 
ever  seen.  It  is  amusing  to  think  how  soon  we 
become  enamoured  with  the  thought  of  natural 
society,  and  in  moments  of  contemplation  wish 
to  be  found  among  people  of  a  primitive  cast. 
The  thousand  evils  of  social  life  crowd  upon  us 
when  we  look  at  these  forests  and  their  inhabit- 
ants ;  there  is  no  vulgar  wretchedness,  as  seen 
in  crowded  cities — no  squalid  diseases  ;  there  is 
nothing  of  aristocratic  contumely,  and  the  laws 
of  nature  are  only  slightly  regulated  by  conven- 
tion or  necessity. 

From  here  we  sailed  to  examine  the  north  cape 
of  New-Britain.  We  were  visited  by  the  in- 
habitants, who  seemed  of  a  much  more  savage 
nature  than  those  of  New-Ireland.  The  shores 
are  surrounded  with  coral  reel's,  about  eight  or 
ten  miles  from  them.  Arrowsmith's  charts,  my 
husband  said,  were  pretty  correct ;  but  he  regretted 
very  much  that  he  could  not  spare  time  to  givo 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  75 

a  more  correct  one.  It  is  wonderful  to  me  that 
they  are  so  correct  as  we  find  them,  so  little  time 
could  be  bestowed  upon  the  subject.  We  con- 
tinued to  keep  near  the  shore  for  some  time, 
having  now  and  then  a  little  difficulty  with  the 
natives  ;  for  they  thought  our  vessel  so  small  that 
a  crew  of  one  or  two  canoes  would  take  her  with 
ease ;  we  had  only  to  splash  the  water  about  them, 
however,  with  a  cannot  shot  or  two,  to  make  them 
keep  at  a  fearful  distance.  There  is  something- 
terrible  to  a  savage  ear  in  the  sound  of  big  guns, 
and  I  know  not  whose  ear  ever  gets  familiar  to 
the  roar  of  a  full-mouthed  battery.  I  must  con- 
fess, though  I  thought  myself  quite  brave,  that  I 
always  trembled  a  little  to  hear  a  great  gun  fired, 
and  to  feel  the  tremulous  motion  of  the  ship  at 
its  recoil.  Fortunately  we  were  not  obliged  to 
sacrifice  any  of  the  natives  for  our  safety,  as  we 
could  get  along  without  proceeding  to  such  ex- 
tremities. Half  the  blood  that  has  been  spilt  in 
the  world  might  have  been  avoided  by  prudence 
and  moral  reflection.  The  natives  often  act 
from  ignorance,  and  a  natural  love  of  gain  or 
power;  and  the  civilized  man  turns  his  rage  upon 
the  poor  wretches,  as  if  they  were  as  able  to 
reason  as  an  enlightened  European.  If  we  had 
a  hold  on  their  affections,  I  have  no  doubt  that 
we  should  find  them  strong  and  permanent ;  for 
they  have  but  few  conventional  reasons  to  break 
in  upon  a  course  of  nature,  and  as  far  as  I  have 
watched  the  operations  of  nature,  the  savage 
loves  his  offspring  as  much  as  civilized  man. 
But  it  is  in  vain  to  moralize,  for  this  will  not 
change  habits,  manners,  or  morals.  Oh  !  for 
that  blessed  day  when  civilization,  attended  by 
all  the  Christian  virtues,  shall  reach  the  isles  ofi 
d2 


7G  mrs.  morrell's  narrative. 

tho  sea,  and  make  glad  all  the  nations  of  the 
earth.  I  am  no  enthusiast ;  but  when  I  see  what 
has  been  done  at  New-Zealand,  I  do  not  despair, 
in  my  time,  of  hearing  that  these  very  places  I 
have  attempted  faintly  to  describe  have  felt  the 
benijrn  influences  of  our  holy  religion. 

We  crossed  the  straits,  and  came  close  under 
the  northern  shore  of  an  island,  which  lies  nearly 
in  the  centre  of  the  strait,  it  is  of  some  size, 
and  my  husband  called  it  Dampier's  Island,  in 
honour  of  the  discoverer  of  it.  The  natives 
came  off  to  see  us,  and  were  very  cautious  ;  but 
by  coaxing  them  with  the  show  of  trinkets,  we 
got  them  alongside.  While  with  us,  they  discov- 
ered more  than  ordinary  curiosity,  for  savages; 
they  examined  every  thing  about  the  vessel,  were 
curious  to  know  the  uses  of  the  chain  cables  and 
anchors,  the  great  guns,  and  every  thing  on 
board.  They  offered  us  various  articles,  which 
we  purchased,  such  as  fishing  gear,  spears,  war- 
clubs,  and  pearl-shells  ;  as  also  some  of  their 
household  implements,  such  as  knives  and  other 
instruments  made  of  pearl-shell,  and  of  no  ordi- 
nary workmanship.  They  presented  us  seme 
elegant  spears,  with  pearl-shell  heads,  and  orna- 
mented in  fine  stylo  with  carving  and  feathers 
dt'  the  birds  of  paradise.  Tho  wooden  part  of 
these  spears  is  of  excellent  heavy  dark  wood. 
resembling  ebony  :  and  the  carving  upon  them  is 
often  really  curious,  and  bespeaks  an  advance  in 
the  arts  hardly  believed  to  exist  in  savage  life. 
It  would  not  be  saying  enough  to  call  them 
ingenious  ;  they  are  tasteful.  It  is  astonishing 
to  those  who  think-  all  barbarous  nations  are  only 
on  an  equality,  in  the  arts,  with  our  North 
American  Indians,  to  witness   such  specimens 


mrs'.  morrell's  narrative.  77 

of  skill  ill  carving  and  ornamenting  their  works 
of  war,  or  of  taste.  The  villages  of  these  islanders 
are  laid  out  upon  the  sides  of  the  hills,  and  their 
dwellings  are  shaded  hy  the  lofty  cocoarmt  and 
bread-fruit  trees.  They  seem  to  live  happily 
among  themselves,  and  to  enjoy  every  hour  of 
their  existence  ;  and  us  far  as  I  am  ahle  to  judge, 
die  extent  of  human  life  is  as  great  in  these  cli- 
mates as  in  any  part  of  the  world.  I  saw  no  vic- 
tims of  disease,  nor  any  instances  of  decrepitude. 

On  the  12th  of  November  we  left  Dampier's 
Island,  with  fair  weather  and  a  line  breeze.  We 
sailed  at  the  rate  of  thirteen  miles  an  hour, 
assisted  by  the  current,  and  soon  reached  the 
north  of  Long  Island,  which  is  less  elevated  than 
the  one  we  had  just  left.  We  saw  only  a  few 
wigwams  along'the  shore,  and  some  natives;  but 
we  could  not  conveniently  land,  and  kept  on  our 
course  until  we  had  passed  the  western  end  of 
Long  Island,  and  thence  proceeded  to  the  coast 
of  New-Guinea. 

All  these  seas  arc  dangerous,  by  reason  of  the 
coral  reefs,  and  navigators  should  be  on  their 
guard,  as  they  are  liable  to  be  suddenly  run  upon. 
The  mariner  is  not  much  assisted  by  soundings, 
for  these  reefs  arise  from  deep  water,  thrown  up 
by  volcanic  power,  and  come  from  the  depths 
of  the  ocean. 

We  now  reached DeK ay's Bay.the  entrance  to 
which  is  in  latitude  5°  39'  south,  and  longitude 
146°  2'  east.  The  villages  around  these  shores 
are  numerous  and  pleasant.  The  natives  have 
the  negro  cast  of  features,  and  they  are  shrewd, 
although  their  appearance  is  as  savage  as  well 
could  be.  They  are  not  in  person  like  the 
negro,  for  they  are  well  formed  in  their  limbs ; 


78  MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 

but  no  one,  on  looking  "at  them,  could  confide  in 
them  for  an  instant.  Their  instruments  of  war 
make  them  formidable.  They  are  expert  in  the 
use  of  the  bow,  and  send  their  arrows  with  great 
directness  and  force.  They  are  extremely  adroit 
in  catching  fish,  which  is  a  considerable  part 
of  their  employment. 

The  heads  of  the  natives  are  decorated  with 
the  plumage  of  the  bird  of  paradise,  of  many 
species.  We  saw  many  flocks  of  these  birds 
soaring  high  above  the  water  ;  they  float  along 
as  a  tuft  of  feathers.  They  are  of  all  sizes,  from 
that  of  a  pigeon  to  the  diminutive  form  of  a 
sparrow.  The  noise  they  make  in  the  air  is  not 
at  all  melodious  ;  it  is  a  sort  of  chattering,  with- 
out a  distinct  note.  They  look  splendid  in  the 
sun,  and  some  of  the  most  diminutive  are  not 
the  least  beautiful.  Fancy  has  given  these  birds 
properties  which  nature  never  did  ;  but  nothing 
can  look  more  beautiful  than  they  do  when 
floating  along  with  all  the  colours  of  the  rainbow 
in  the  rays  of  the  sun.  They  have  such  an 
abundance  of  feathers  compared  to  their  corporeal 
weight,  that  it  is  easy  for  them  to  keep  on  tlio 
wing;  and  therefore  the  fabulist  and  romantic 
have  made  them  live  for  ever  in  flight :  but 
reason  and  examination  have  proved  this  false. 
It  is  certain,  I  believe,  that  they  flourish  only  near 
the  equator,  and  cannot  endure  the  slightest  chill. 
They  live  among  flowers  and  sandal-wood.  Deli- 
cate things  of  nature  are  generally  grouped 
together. 

The  race  of  men,  however,  must  make  an  ex- 
ception to  this  rule.  Whatever  pride  may  say, 
or  think,  the  beauties  of  nature  in  the  wilds  of  the 
world  were  made  without  any  regard  to  proud 


MRS.  morrell's  ^narrative.  79 

man,  for  nature  often  revels  in  beauties,  and  un- 
veils her  charms  to  the  most  ecstatic  extent,  where 
man  is  ignorant  and  savage  ;  and  man  is  often 
greatest  where  nature  is  steril  and  iron-bound. 
No  bird  of  paradise  ever  spread  his  wings  on  the 
hills  of  North  America,  or  on  the  mountains  of 
Switzerland  or  Scotland,  where  man  has  reached 
the  highest  moral  and  intellectual  perfection. 
And  even  when  civilized  man  takes  possession  of 
the  bowers  of  Eden,  he  does  not  suffer  the  original 
features  of  nature  to  remain,  but  sacrifices  every 
grace  and  beauty  to  the  rigid  laws  of  utility  and 
productiveness.  The  most  lovely  streams  in  our 
own  country,  adorned  with  dashing  falls  and  pure 
water,  are  not  suffered  to  run  on  in  their  natural 
course,  but  are  stopped  and  tortured  to  turn  a  mill- 
wheel,  or  dammed  up  to  move  off  obliquely  and 
fill  a  canal.  The  aborigines  look  with  pity  on 
these  tasteless  occupants  of  their  soil,  and  sigh  to 
think  that  power  and  prosperity  do  not  suffer 
the  lovely  face  of  nature  to  remain  as  it  was  in 
the  days  of  their  fathers.  But  utility  should  be 
paramount  to  taste  in  a  world  whose  object  is 
gain. 

On  Saturday,  the  13th  of  November,  we  kept 
the  mainland  close  on  board  of  us,  being  obliged 
to  sheer  off  sometimes  to  clear  the  coral  reefs.  In 
the  afternoon  we  were  close  to  a  headland  that 
seemed  hanging"  over  the  sea.  Between  this  and 
the  seashore,  however,  there  were  many  huts  of 
the  natives  in  the  midst  of  beautiful  groves  of 
cocoanut-trees.  My  husband  told  me  to  put  the 
name  of  this  cape,  which  is  in  latitude  4°  59 
south,  and  longitude  145°  16'  cast,  in  my  journal 
as  Cape  Livingston,  in  honour  of  Edward  Living- 
ston, Esq.,  Secretary  of  State. 


80  mrs.  morrell's  narrative. 

About  six  leagues  from  the  cape.  N.N.E.,  lies  a 
small  volcanic  island.  At  night  the  prospect  was 
indeed  sublime;  the  flames  were  bursting  from 
the  crater,  and  ascending  much  higher  than  those 
of  /Etna  or  Vesuvius,  as  those  bursts  of  smoke 
and  lire  have  been  described  to  us.  The  flames 
reached  at  least,  as  1  had  bom  taught  to  measure 
distances  with  my  eye  since  I  had  been  on  the 
voyage,  a  thousand  feet  in  height.  It  was  as 
light  as  if  ten  thousand  lamps  were  suspended 
over  our  deck;  and  the  stones  cast  up  appeared 
like  myriads  of  red-hot  shot  thrown  in  the  night 
at  incalculable  distances.  J  gazed  on  this  scene 
as  one  of  wonderful  sublimity,  and  thought  how 
impotent  language  was  to  convey  a  full  and  com- 
petent idea  of  it.  The  next  day,  following  the 
course  of  the  island  of  Papua,  we  passed  six  other 
volcanic  islands,  all  of  which  were  in  full  blast. 

What  a  scene  for  the  poet !  if  those  of  an- 
ti<ptity  roused  all  their  energies  and  exhausted 
their  powers  of  language  on  /Etna,  whose  fires 
were  almost  burnt  out  when  they  wrote,  how 
would  they  have  communicated  to  the  world 
their  impressions  of  these  numerous  mountains 
of  infernal  smoke  and  lire,  which  seemed,  as  it 
were,  in  the  first  stao-c  of  their  wrath!  J  low 
small  seems  the  power  of  man.  when  we  contem- 
plate these  wonders  of  nature,  and  ask  for  what 
uses  they  were  formed  !  Alter  the  wonder  has 
passed  over  us,  we  begin  to  see  their  uses  :  they 
are  the  engines  of  the  Almighty  in  planting 
islands  in  the  midst  of  the  seas.  jjy  volcanic 
power  masses  of  the  bottom  of  the  ocean  are 
thrown  up,  the  lava  is  spread  abroad  to  a  greater 
or  less  extent,  and  on  its  surface  a  soil  is  formed  ; 
and  by  some  inscrutable  law  of  nature  trees  grow 


MRS,  morrell's  narrative.  81 

up,  birds  and  animals  are  found  upon  it,  and 
man,  seli'-wise  man,  wonders  and  puzzles  his  head 
to  tell  why  all  this  is,  and  makes  a  thousand 
fanciful  conjectures  upon  what  he  calls  the  phi- 
losophy of  the  matter,  and  talks  learnedly  upon 
the  nature  of  things.  But  alter  all,  he  knows  but 
little  about  it.  Although  in  our  common  course  of 
life,  in  the  midst  of  society,  we  know,  when  we  rea- 
son, that  God  is  everywhere,  yet  we  see  so  much 
of  the  works  of  man  that  there  is  a  sort  of  belief 
in  our  minds  that  man  has  much  to  do  with  all 
affairs  in  this  world,  and  seems  to  divide  the  em- 
pire of  it  with  its  Creator.  But  on  the  wide- 
spread ocean,  where  nature  is  every  thing,  and. 
man  nothing,  we  enter,  as  it  were,  the  depths  of 
Omnipotence,  and  adore  his  majesty  and  power 
as  the  Being  who  said,  and  still  says,  in  the  burn- 
ing mountain  as  in  the  burning  bush,  I  AM  that 
I  AM  ;  and  who  is  there  then  that  would  not  turn 
aside  to  see  this  great  sight  !■ 

My  husband  named  this  promontory  Wood- 
bury's Cape,  in  honour  of  the  then  Chairman  of 
Naval  aifairs  in  Congress,  now  Secretary  of  the 
Navy  of  the  United  Slates,  five1  miles  from  the 
cape  is  a  fine  spacious  harbour,  of  sufficient  depth 
of  water  between  the  rocks,  but  the  course  is 
narrow  and  winding. 

'The  next  day,  November  15th,  Ave  passed 
another  headland,  which  was  called  Cape  Deca- 
tur, inhonour  of  Capt.  Stephen  Decatur,  formerly 
of  the  United  States'  navy.  This  day  and  the 
following  we  were  visited  by  many  of  the  natives, 
but  were  cautious  of  them,  as  we  had  suffered  so 
much  from  their  treachery. 

We  fell  in  with  numerous  islands,  but  1  do  not 
recollect  that  my  husband  gave  them  a  name,  or 
d  3 


82  MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  . 

that  they  had  already  had  one  given  them.  They 
lie  low,  and  are  surrounded  by  a  coral  reef.  Here 
there  is  plenty  ofbiche-de-mer,  pearls,  tortoise,  and 
oysters.  Of  this  place  I  had  neither  latitude  nor 
longitude  given  me,  and  I  have  never  inquired 
the  cause,  but  I  could  easily  conjecture  it.  From 
these  islands  the  natives  came  off  to  us  in  great 
numbers  in  large  canoes.  They  made  an  attempt 
to  get  us  on  the  coral  reef,  by  making  their  canoes 
fast  to  the  schooner  and  paddling  towards  the 
shore  ;  but  the  wind  being  brisk,  they  could  not 
make  any  headway.  Their  lines  soon  parted, 
and  in  their  rage  they  shot  their  arrows  at  the 
schooner.  A  few  guns  were  fired  over  their  heads 
to  frighten  them,  and  make  them  understand  the 
power  of  those  they  attempted  to  assail.  The  re- 
port of  the  cannon  astounded  them,  and  many 
leaped  into  the  sea  for  safety.  We  had  already 
had  enough  of  blood,  and  were  unwilling  to  shed 
it.  A  boat  was  lowered  while  they  were  in  con- 
fusion, and  one  of  the  natives  picked  up.  We 
took  him  for  the  purpose  of  educating  him,  by 
giving  him  an  opportunity  of  seeing  civilization, 
and  then  returning  him  to  his  native  country. 
After  we  had  taken  our  prisoner,  they  made  the 
best  of  their  way  to  the  shore.  These  islands 
are  all  thickly  Avooded :  the  cocoanut-trecs  are 
lofty  and  fruitful,  and  as  large  as  any  I  ever  saw, 
and  bread-fruit  trees  are  in  great  profusion.  The 
natives  dress  with  coral  necklaces,  feathers  in 
their  hair,  and  numerous  other  ornaments,  which 
give  them  quite  a  stylish  appearance.  Tortoise- 
shell  and  mother-of-pearl  are  profuse  in  these 
ornaments,  and  they  bear  marks  of  opulence  in  all 
.those  things  which  we  think  of  importance. 
Their  dress  is  nothing  more  than  an  apron  about 
their  loins,  formed  of  several  kinds  of  materials, 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  S3 

as  they  can  afford,  according  to  their  rank.  These 
natives  are  well  formed  and  muscular,  and  their 
features  are  manly  ;  they  are  unlike  any  other 
tribe  in  these  seas.  There  are  one  or  two  passages 
through  the  reefs,  and  after  getting  within  them 
you  find  good  anchorage. 

While  here,  my  husband  purchased  several 
pieces  of  ambergris  of  the  natives.  I  examined 
this  wonderful  substance  very  attentively.  Its 
colour  is  a  darkish  yellow,  resembling  very  closely 
a  mass  of  bees-wax.  It  had  insects  and  beaks  of 
birds  in  it,  and  burned  very  clear,  as  much  so  as 
bees-wax.  When  rubbed,  it  emits  a  perfume 
generally  much  admired.  It  was  taken  from  the 
water,  on  which  it  was  floating,  about  one-third  of 
it  above  the  surface.  Numerous  accounts  have 
been  given  of  its  nature  and  origin.  It  has  been 
said  that  it  grows  in  the  intestines  of  the  sperma- 
ceti whale.  It  is  true  that  it  is  often  found  in  the 
whale,  but  generally  in  those  that  are  poor  and 
unhealthy.  The  whalers,  I  find,  have  a  general 
impression  that  it  originates  there  from  the  feed- 
ing of  the  whale  on  certain  fish  called  squids. 
The  orientals,  however,  had  no  such  idea  of  its 
origin ;  they  considered  it  as  a  sea  mushroom, 
which,  growing  on  the  bottom  of  the  sea,  was  by 
time  or  accident  rooted  up,  and  coming  to  the  sur- 
face grew  harder  by  partial  exposure  to  the  sun. 
Others  say  that  it  grows  on  the  rocks,  and  is 
washed  off  in  storms  and  driven  near  the  islands, 
where  it  is  picked  up  by  the  natives.  Some  sup- 
pose it  is  wax,  or  a  honey-comb,  which,  by  drop- 
ping into  the  sea,  undergoes  a  chymical  change  ; 
while  some  contend  that  it  is  a  bituminous 
matter,  that  comes  from  the  bottom  of  the  sea. 
There  are  not  a  lew  who  think  that  it  is  the 


84  MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 

excrement  of  certain  fish  ;  but  the  poets  of  the 
East  say  that  it  is  a  gum  from  the  tears  of  certain 
consecrated  sea-birds. 

"Around  thee  shall  glisten  the  loveliest  amhet 
Tlr.it  ever  the  sorrowing  sea-bird  hath  wept, 
And  many  a  shell  in  whose  hollow-wreathed  chamber 
We  Peris  of  ocean  by  moonlight  have  slept.'' 

Whatever  may  be  its  origin  or  creation,  it  cer- 
tainly has  for  many  centuries  been  held  in  high 
estimation  as  a  perfume  and  for  ornaments,  and 
its  use  lias  generally  been  confined  to  the  rich  and 
powerful.  Large  pieces  of  it  have  lately  been 
found,  and  when  we  consider  the  purposes  for 
which  it  has  been  used. —-particularly  as  a  per- 
fume,— the  price  of  it  is  astonishing.  My  hus- 
band, who  has  been  much  in  these  seas,  and  often 
'made  it  a  matter  of  traliic,  is  of  opinion  that  the 
natives  of  these  islands  have  a  correct  idea  of  the 
substance ;  viz.  that  it  is  made  by  an  insect  at  the 
bottom  of  the  sea,  and  accumulates  for  years  ;  and 
that  sea-birds  devour  it  when  within  their  reach, 
which  accounts  for  their  bills  being  found  in  it. 
The  birds,  being  attracted  by  its  glutinous  qualities, 
strike  their  beaks  too  deep  to  extricate  themselves, 
and  their  bodies  decay,  while  the  bony  parts  of 
their  beaks  remain.  The  sperm-whale  is  a  raven- 
ous animal,  and  he  may  root  it  up  and  swallow  it  ; 
and  this,  perhaps,  is  one  mode  by  which  the  (iod 
of  nature  intended  that  the  leviathan  of  the  ocean 
should  be  destroyed.  That  it  is  formed  in  the 
whale  seems  unnatural  in  many  respects  ;  the 
places,  too,  where  it  is  found  in  the  most  abun- 
dance, do  not  abound  in  sperm-whales,  and  1  have 
never  read  that  it  was  found  in  any  other  kinds 
o(  whales. 


MRS.   morrell's  NARRATIVE-  85 

There  is  no  accounting  for  the  arbitrary  laws 
of  fashion  ;  once  a  man  of  fashion  in  England, 
and  in  most  cities  on  the  Continent;  must  have  an 
amber-headed  cane,  if  he  carried  one  at  all.  Gay, 
hi  his  Trivia,  alludes  to  this  matter  of  fashion  :— 

"  If  the  strong  cane  support  thy  walking  hand, 
Chairmen  no  longer  shall  the  wall  command  ; 
Even  sturdy  carmen  shall  thy  nod  obey, 
And  rattling  coaches  stop  to  make  thee  way. 
This  shall  direct  thy  cautious  tread  aright, 
Though  not  one  glaring  lamp  enliven  night. 
Let  beaux  their  caues,  with  amber  tipjfd,  produce, 
]Jc  theirs  for  empty  show,  but  thine  for  use." 

Since  the  days  of  the  rage  for  tulips  in  Holland, 
and  their  high  prices,  there  has  not  been  a  more 
decidedly  mere  creature  of  fashionable  imagina- 
tion than  that  of  a  partiality  among  the  rich  for 
amber,  whether  dug  from  the  mines,  or  found  in*" 
another  form  lloatin^  upon  the  water,  or  torn 
from  the  murdered  whale.  It  is,  perhaps,  the 
only  way  that  commerce  can  be  sustained,  to  sup- 
ply the  whims  of  the  opulent  as  well  as  the 
honest  wants  of  the  community  :  the  artificial 
wants  of  society  support  a  great  proportion  of  the 
people  of  every  country. 

We  left  these  islands  with  a  fine  breeze,  and 
soon  found  ourselves  near  another  one,  low  and 
uninhabited,  and  within  a  coral  reef.  Not  far 
from  this  we  discovered  another  island  not  laid 
down  on  any  chart  we  had  on  board.  .1  lere  we 
were  visited  by  the  natives,  and  found  them,  like 
most  of  these  aborigines,  dangerous  to  deal  with. 
These  groups  are  thinly  inhabited.  1  am  fully 
of  opinion  that  numerous  islands,  containiuu-  ar- 
ticles of  valuable  commerce,  are  still  to  be  found 


86  mrs.  morrell's  narrative. 

in  these  seas :  it  cannot  be  that  half  of  them  are 
yet  discovered. 

On  the  26th  of  November  we  took  the  trade- 
winds  in  latitude  0°  <)',  and  longitude  144°  55', 
and  between  this  and  New-Britain  we  discovered 
the  islands  from  which  we  took  two  natives, 
whom  my  husband  named  Sunday  and  Monday. 
On  the  27th  we  crossed  a  coral  reef  of  several 
miles  in  circumference,  with  from  three  to  ten 
fathoms  of  water  on  it.  From  hence  we  steered 
for  the  St.  Bernardino,  which  we  entered  on  the 
lUh  of  December,  and  the  next  day  touched  at 
Port  of  Santa  Sinto.  and  took  in  a  supply  of  pro- 
visions, of  which  we  were  in  great  want,  as  we 
had  been  on  short  allowance  for  many  days,  which 
I  feared  would  create  some  disturbance  on  board  ; 
but  when  the  sailors  and  Manilla  men  saw  that 
we  in  the  cabin  were  on  allowance  also,  they 
were  kept  quiet  as  lambs — so  easy  is  it  to  govern 
others  when  we  can  govern  ourselves.  During 
our  whole  cruise  from  Manilla  we  had  no  sick- 
ness, or  none  to  speak  of, — one  man  only  requiring 
medicine.  This  was  effected,  in  these  warm  and 
often  sickly  climes,  by  keeping  all  in  a  state  of 
cleanliness,  without  the  use  of  ardent  spirits,  and 
never  suffering  the  crew,  in  any  case,  to  be  long 
idle.  Vinegar  is  an  excellent  thing  for  keeping  a 
vessel  sweet,  and  we  used  it  freely. 

We  now  made  the  best  of  our  way  to  Manilla, 
and  reached  there  on  Thursday,  the  14th  of  De- 
cember, after  an  absence  of  about  six  months. 
The  crew  had  behaved  well,  no  punishment  hav- 
ing been  required  during  the  whole  voyage.  All 
were  treated  well,  and  all  behaved  well ;  I  went 
to  sleep  as  quietly  as  if  I  had  been  in  my  native 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  S7 

city,  and  was,  in  fact,  as  secure  ;  so  much  is  there 
in  a  spirit  of  government.  I  have  sometimes 
thought  that  tigers  and  lions  might  be  tamed,  if 
they  were  perfectly  governed.  On  our  arrival  at 
Manilla,  as  I  apprehended,  we  found  that  our  evils 
were  not  at  an  end.  Our  English  and  Spanish 
friends  were  as  kind  as  people  could  be  :  still  the 
consul  continued  his  persecutions. 


83  MRS.    MORRELL'S    NARRATIVE. 


CHAPTER  V. 

Stay  at  .Manilla — Visit  to  Convents  and  Churches— Spanish 
Ladies — Sketch  of  the  History  of  the  Philippine  Islands — 
Earthquake — Appearance  of  the  People  after  the  Earthquake 
— Sketch  of  J<a  Pcrousc's  Voyages — Kotzebuc — Captain 
Cook — Ledyard — American  \\  haling-ships — Their  Voyages 
— Their  Discoveries— Leaving  Manilla — Arrival  at  Sineapore 
—Description  of  the  Island — Tour  to  the  Mountains — Ladies 
of  Sineapore — Singing-birds — Farewell  to  Sineapore — Hos- 
pitality of  the  People — Horsburgh's  Directory — Malays — 
Trade-winds — Isle  of  France  and  Madagascar — Mrs.  Har- 
riet Newell — Mrs.  .Unison— Missionaries — Luminous  Appear- 
ance of  the  Sea — Sea  and  Land  compared — Dr.  Mitchill — 
Captain  Gates. 

After  staying  here  nearly  a  month,  we  were 
ready,  and  .sailed  on  the  13th  of  January,  1831. 
It  was  hard  parting'  with  some  of  our  lrieuds, 
who  had  been  so  kind  to  us  in  our  difficulties. 
Every  heart  responds  to  the  old  adage,  "a  friend 
in  need  is  a  friend  indeed  :"  and  distance  from 
home,  too,  enhances  every  kindness,  as  it  re- 
doubles every  insult.  1  have  found  friends  fifteen 
thousand  miles  from  my  native  land,  and  these 
among  strangers  ;  while  our  troubles  came  from 
one  of  our  own  countrymen.  Our  government 
should  be  cautious  what  sort  of  men  they  send 
abroad:  the  people  among  whom  they  reside 
judge  the  whole  nation  from  its  representatives. 
I  know  this  is  not  correct;  but  they  will  so  reason 
in  most  cases,  and  it  is  natural  that  they  should. 
For  my  own  part,  f  expected  friendship  from  my 
countrymen  wherever  they  were  to  be  met  with 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  S9 

abroad,  and  1  hope  no  one  has  been  so  unfortu- 
nate as  1  have.  But  1  have  said  enough  upon 
this  subject,  perhaps  too  much  ;  yet  it  pressed  so 
grievously  upon  my  heart  that  I  could  not  be 
silent,  and  feel  satisiied.  I  wished  the  world  to 
know  my  sufferings  ;  their  recital  may  serve  a 
good  purpose  by  putting  others  on  their  guard. 

While  in  Manilla  I  visited  several  churches  and 
one  of  the  convents.  The  churches  are  like  those 
of  Old  Spain,  built  about  three  centuries  ago. 
Tiie  light  hi  these  gothic  temples  is  softened,  and 
the  whole  appearance  is  that  of  solemn  grandeur. 
To  a  Protestant  there  seems  to  be  too  much  pomp 
and  circumstance  in  the  Catholic  worship ;  but 
if  one  can  get  rid  of  this  impression  upon  his 
mind,  the  ceremonies  are  imposing.  The  Scrip- 
ture pieces  that  ornament  these  churches  are  not 
so  numerous  as  I  expected  to  find  them,  but  some 
o'i  them  are  said  to  be  from  the  hands  of  the 
great  masters  of  Italy  and  Spain.  I  was  at  first 
inclined  to  think  that  paintings  in  churches  were 
out  of  place,  however  solemn  and  scriptural  the 
subjects  ;  but  I  soon  became  pleased  with  examin- 
ing them  as  works  of  art,  and  at  times  thought 
they  made  wholesome  impressions  on  my  mind 
in  moments  of  devotion.  These  large  paintings 
look  better  while  the  organ,  with  its  swelling- 
peals,  is  raising  the  soul  to  heaven  by  the  divinity 
of  music. 

I  must  confess,  too,  that  my  impressions  of  a 
convent  were  not  quite  correct.  I  had  only 
known  them  as  represented  in  novels,  the  prison- 
houses  of  beautiful  girls,  thrust  there  by  proud 
or  hard-hearted  parents,  never  to  catch  a  glimpse 
of  the  world  except  through  a  grate  of  iron. 
My  visits  'to  this  cloister  convinced  me  of  one 


90  MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 

thing  I  never  dreamed  of  before  ;  which  was,  that 
a  woman  may  be  a  mm.  even  if  she  be  old  and 
ugly  too.  A  great  proportion  of  the  women  that  I 
saw  in  this  convent  were  solemn,  staid,  and  old : 
now  and  then  a  young  and  handsome  girl  was 
seen  among  them  ;  but  then  she  bore  no  marks 
of  misery  about  her,  but  seemed  composed, 
softened,  and  meditative,  without  any  haggard- 
ness  from  weeping  her  soul  away.  They  all 
seemed  full  of  occupation  :  some  were  making 
clothes  for  the  poor,  while  others  were  engaged 
in  embroidering  and  painting.  Every  thing  that 
came  from  their  hands  had  a  nicety  and  delicacy 
about  it  as  if  wrought  by  fairy  fingers.  There 
is  no  idleness  in  these  convents,  as  is  generally 
supposed ;  their  devotions  begin  at  the  dawn  of 
the  day,  and  are  often  repeated  during  the  whole 
of  it.  or  until  late  in  the  evening,  in  some  form 
or  other.  But  after  all,  their  lives  are  not  more 
monotonous  than  that  of  most  women  in  many 
parts  of  the  world,  where  all  the  change  in  their 
lives,  except  such  as  age  makes,  as  the  Vicar  of 
Wakefield  says,  is  from  the  blue  bed  to  the  brown. 
The  Spanish  women  are  well  formed,  though  not 
possessing  that  extreme  delicacy  and  refinement 
which  are  often,  in  our  own  country,  considered 
as  being  necessary  to  exquisite  beauty.  They 
have  no  small  share  of  health  and  strength  in 
their  beauty  ;  nor  can  their  complexions  be  com- 
pared with  the  English  or  American  ladies  for 
whiteness  and  brilliancy;  but  there  is  a  warmth 
of  colouring  in  them  that  gives  a  sweet  animation 
to  their  countenances,  whenever  they  are  engaged 
in  conversation  ;  and  no  eye  can  be  finer  than 
that  of  the  Spanish  lady's.  They  are  kind- 
hearted,  and  if  ever  vindictive,  as  they  are  repre- 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  91 

tented  to  be,  it  is  from  "  love  to  hatred  turned" 
by  some  insult  or  neglect.  The  Spanish  ladies 
are  not  wanting  in  high  heroic  bravery ;  I  can 
readily  believe  all  that  was  said  of  their  heroism 
at  Saragossa.  They  love  liberty  and  indepen- 
dence, in  their  own  way,  as  much  as  any  women 
I  know  of.  They  dress  well,  in  their  own  style  ; 
their  clothes  are  rich  and  splendid,  but  they  do 
not  affect  the  French  or  English  fashions.  1 
have  seen  some  most  splendid  dresses  at  a  ball 
given  by  the  governor's  lady ;  and  there  is  a  fine 
elastic  step  in  the  dance  of  the  Spanish  lady 
which  is  at  once  graceful,  modest,  and  elegant. 

Some  of  the  Spanish  at  Manilla  are  as  near 
the  days  of  Philip  II.  in  their  manners  and  cus- 
toms as  some  of  our  Canadian  friends  are  to 
those  of  Louis  XIV.  There  is  the  Moorish  lofti- 
ness often  seen  among  those  in  humble  stations  ; 
and  the  Spaniard  is  a  good  subject.  He  is  loyal 
to  his  king,  shows  no  restlessness,  lives  frugally, 
and  is  content  with  what  he  has.  He  is  quick 
and  sensitive,  but  neither  captious  nor  quarrel- 
some in  his  general  intercourse  with  society ;  but 
terrible  in  his  resentments  from  wounded  honour. 
The  stories  of  gallantries  and  assassinations  are 
now  and  then  true,  but  there  have  not  been  a 
hundredth  part  so  many  of  these  things  as  have 
been  represented  by  the  English  and  the  French. 
England,  from  the  days  of  Q.ueen  Mary,  has  had 
no  good-will  towards  Spain  ;  and  since  her  time, 
there  has  been  no  connexion  by  marriage  between 
the  royal  families  of  these  kingdoms.  England, 
on  becoming  Protestant,  was  obliged  to  seek  alli- 
ances in  Protestant  Germany,  and  there  had  been 
no  real  friendship  between  these  nations  from  the 
divorce  of  Catharine  to  the  time  when  England 


92  MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 

fought  France  in  Spain,  under  Sir  John  Moore 
and  others ;  and  then  it  was  rather  a  union  of 
purpose  than  of  feeling.  Spam  had  been  plun- 
dered by  French  and  English  bucaniers,  from 
1600  to  1730,  and  the  two  nations  took  no  great 
pains  to  extirpate  this  formidable  race  of  free- 
booters, until  they  began  to  rob  and  plunder  then- 
own  ships.  Almost  every  thing  we  have  had  of 
(lie  history  of  the  Spaniards  has  come  through 
English  writers. 

As  far  as  1  could  judge,  the  style  of  ordinary 
conversation  is  less  familiar  and  colloquial  anions 
the  Spaniards  than  among  us.  Some  of  the 
ladies  in  .Manilla,  from  having  Chinese  domestics, 
have  become  in  some  measure  accjuainted  with 
the  Chinese  language,  and  made  some  proficiency 
in  writing  it.  They  say  that  no  people  abound 
more  in  romantic  tales  than  the  Chinese  ;  that 
even  the  common  people,  who  have  but  little 
erudition,  have  numerous  tales  of  wonder  to 
communicate  for  the  pleasure  of  the  circle  to 
which  they  belong.  I  lrelieve  every  nation  has 
its  region  of  fiction  and  story-tellers,  except  our 
own,  and  we  began  our  national  existence  with 
too  much  accurate  knowledge  to  be  under  the, 
necessity  of  bavins-  recourse  to  fiction.  The 
Tartars  have  less  refinement  than  the  Chinese, 
but  as  much  force  of  character,  with  less  industry 
and  economy.  The  distinguishing  traits  of  char- 
acter between  the  two  nations,  although  they 
are  ranked  with  each  other,  are  prominent,  both 
physically  and  morally. 

During  my  residence  in  Manilla  I  witnessed 
one  of  those  terrors  of  nations,  an  earthquake.  [ 
was  not  so  much  alarmed  as  1  thought  I  should 
be.     Courage  is  a  virtue  which  is  generally  ac- 


mrs.  morrell's  narrative.  93 

quired  by  the  necessity  of  braving  dangers  ;  and 
after  the  dread  of  storms  and  sickness  at  sea,  I 
did  not  feel  much  alarmed  at  other  things,  even 
such  as  would,  if  they  had  overtaken  me  before 
my  'voyage,  have  shaken  me  like  a  leaf.  The 
first  thing  that  struck  me  was  the  appearance 
of  people  in  the  street  kneeling  and  saying  their 
prayers  wherever  they  could  see  a  crucifix,  or 
an  image  of  the  Blessed  Virgin.  The  Chinese 
was  looking  around  with  his  little  twinkling  eye, 
halt-amazed,  yet  unwilling  to  retire  from  the 
scene  of  business  while  any  remained  to  buy  or 
sell.  The  Christians  were  seen  flocking  to  the 
churches,  where  mass  was  being  celebrated  ;  men, 
women,  and  children  hurried  to  prostrate  them- 
selves before  the  altar,  thinking  that  the  prayers 
of  the  clergyman  could  avert  the  Divine  decree. 
I  went  with  my  English  friends  to  visit  the 
churches,  which  were  full  to  overflowing,  all 
prostrate  before  their  favourite  saint,  imploring 
him  or  her  to  interfere  with  the  Saviour  to  assist 
them.  It  was  a  solemn  scene  ;  the  sobs  and 
sighs  broke  upon  the  ear,  and  were  indeed  distress- 
ing. From  the  convents  could  be  heard  a  low 
and  solemn  chant,  and  then  it  died  away  again. 
There  was  not  a  word  of  courtesy  spoken  in  the 
streets,  except  what  passed  between  the  English 
and  American  people.  As  yet  there  was  no  noise 
or  rumbling,  but  a  frightful  stillness  in  the  air  : 
the  birds  were  silent,  and  the  whole  animal 
world  seemed  to  partake  of  the  terror.  The 
fishing  families  took  to  their  boats,  but  I  could 
not  see  a  single  line  thrown  out  for  fish  ;  they 
made  the  most  melancholy  spectacle  of  all.  At 
first  there  was  no  motion  of  the  water  ;  it  wore 
the  glassy  surface  that  seemed  immoveable.    At 


9-i  MRS,    M0RRELLrS    NARRATIVE. 

length  a  gentle  agitation  took  place  in  the  water, 
as  if  a  heavy  shower  of  rain  was  falling  upon  it, 
and  shortly  after  a  rumbling  was  heard,  resem- 
bling the  movements  of  heavy-laden  carriages  at 
a  distance  on  frozen  ground.  This  increased, 
and  the  feet  as  well  as  the  ear  were  affected  with 
a  motion  something  like  that  felt  by  a  galvanic 
battery,  or  a  slight  shock  from  an  electric  jar. 
The  leaves  of  the  trees  had  a  tremulous  motion, 
like  that  described  of  the  aspen  ;  the  ground 
began  to  tremble,  and  some  buildings  at  a  distance 
were  toppling  down  ;  but  the  one  in  which  I 
stood  was  only  severely  shaken,  the  wall  did  not 
crack  nor  give  way.  The  great  mass  of  the 
people  preferred  being  in  the  streets  to  keeping 
in  their  houses  ;  they  thought  that  there  would  be 
less  danger  of  being  swallowed  up  in  the  streets 
than  of  being  crushed  by  the  falling  of  walls  in 
their  houses.  There  was  no  screaming,  that  I 
heard ;  every  one  was  too  much  terrified  to 
scream.  Some  few  were  killed  by  the  falling  of 
houses,  even  while  in  the  street.  The  rumbling 
noise  ceased,  and  the  shocks  that  followed  made 
a  noise  more  like  the  blowing  up  of  a  magazine 
of  powder  than  of  the  movements  of  carriages 
on  frozen  ground.  Fire,  it  is  said,  was  seen  to 
burst  from  the  earth  in  several  places.  The 
ao-ony  was  not  entirely  gone  for  nearly  two  days ; 
all  business  was  suspended,  and  men.  women,  and 
children  looked  at  each  other  as  if  it  were  the 
last  time  they  were  ever  to  see  each  other's  faces. 
Sometimes  a  tear  stood  in  their  eyes,  but  generally 
they  were  tearless  as  the  marble  statue.  The 
great  agitations  of  life,  like  its  great  griefs,  are 
not  relieved  by  tears.  The  Chinese  are  predes- 
tinarians,  and  I  was  informed  that  they  were 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  95 

quite  Unmoved,  though  still  and  solemn  while. 
nature  was  in  such  throes  and  agonies. 

The  next  day,  after  all  was  over,  cheerfulness 
took  the  place  of  dismay,  and  one  just  arrived 
could  not  have  known  that  the  people  had  ever 
felt  a  moment's  anxiety  :  so  are  we  constituted. 
I  was  alarmed,  but  not  dismayed  ;  and  perhaps, 
as  a  stranger,  I  was  in  some  small  degree  relieved, 
from  not  having  any  connexions  in  the  city,  and 
from  watching  the  movements  of  others  in  such 
perilous  moments.  I  saw  some  of  the  places 
from  which  it  is  said  the  flames  issued  at  certain 
periods  of  the  alarm.  The  governor  was  con- 
stantly in  the  streets,  on  horseback,  and  saw  that 
no  confusion  took  place  ;  and  the  priests  did  not 
take  occasion  to  alarm  the  sinner,  but  soothed 
him  by  teaching  him  to  trust  in  his  merciful 
Creator. 

After  this,  when  near  the  Papua  Island,  we 
felt  a  severe  shock  of  an  earthquake.  At  first  I 
thought  we  had  struck  a  rock'  and  gone  on  to  it, 
but  I  was  soon  informed  that  we  were  not  on 
soundings.  Several  small  blows  reached  us,  and 
the  vessel,  for  several  seconds  after,  shook  and 
trembled,  and  kept  on  her  way  again.  I  should 
rather  be  at  sea  in  an  earthquake  than  on  land, 
although  I  have  no  doubt  but  vessels  have  been 
lost  by  the  phenomenon  at  sea.  Fire  pervades 
earth,  air,  and  sea,  and  the  element  is  destined  to 
show  the  Almighty's  power  in  all.  Why  the 
action  of  electricity  should  not  be  as  wonderful 
and  as  uncertain  in  one  element  as  in  another  I 
cannot  tell.  It  seems  to  be  an  indispensable 
agent  everywhere,  and  necessary  to  the  existence 
of  every  animal  or  flower,  and  to  every  drop  of 
water  that  flows  on  the  surface  of  the  earth. 


k 


96  MRS.  morrell's  narrative 

From  viewing  volcanic  remains,  one  would  come 
to  the  conclusion  that  a  very  considerable  part 
of  the  land  of  this  globe  was  once  under  water. 
It  is  said  that  remains  of  volcanoes  are  found  in 
France  and  Germany,  and  they  certainly  are  in 
all  parts  of  South  America.  How  wonderful  and 
sublime  is  the  thought,  that  those  vast  masses, 
the  Andes,  owe  their  birth  to  volcanic  power, 
and  that  they  now  burn  with  ceaseless  fires  in 
regions  that  man  is  not  permitted  to  reach. 

In  Manilla  I  made  inquiries  of  the  old  inhabit- 
ants if  they  remembered  LaPerouse;  and  although 
forty-three  years  had  elapsed  since  lie  was  in  that 
port,  several  gentlemen  recollected  him,  and 
spoke  of  him  as  a  most  interesting  man.  He  was 
enterprising  and  observing  ;  and  the  government 
of  France,  under  the  mild  and  enlightened  Louis 
XVI.,  selected  him  as  commander  of  an  exploring 
expedition.  The  marine  of  France  was  then 
prosperous,  but  the  nation  felt  that  they  had  not 
done  sufficient  in  the  way  of  discoveries  to  put 
them  upon  a  footing  with  other  modern  powers  of 
Europe.  Long  before  he  had  completed  his  voy- 
age according  to  his  orders,  he  had  the  misfor- 
tune to  lose  one  of  his  captains  and  several  of  his 
scientific  corps:  still  he  was  not  disheartened, 
but  pursued  his  voyage,  and  from  the  frozen  re- 
gions of  the  North-west  Coast  sent  home  a  copy 
of  his  Journal,  which  reached  France  in  safety. 
This  was  the  last  that  was  heard  from  him,  that 
is,  the  last  that  could  be  satisfactorily  relied  upon  ; 
but  a  thousand  vague  rumours  have  been  afloat 
about  him.  The  Journal  he  sent  home  was  pub- 
lished in  a  tine  style  by  the  government,  and 
shortly  afterward  it  was  translated  into  English, 
and  published  in  London,    This  work  showed 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  §7 

that  he  was  an  acute  observer,  and  that  excellent 
men  went  with  him.  During-  the  French  revo- 
lution his  fate  became  a  subject  of  high  excite- 
ment, and  an  expedition  of  discovery,  not  only  of 
new  islands,  but  of  the  fate  of  La  Perouse  him- 
self, was  fitted  out ;  but  nothing-  was  discovered, 
at  least  in  this  particular.  The  excitementwas  so 
great  in  France  at  this  extraordinary  time,  and  so 
much  was  said  in  the  National  Assembly  and  the 
public  prints,  that  all  the  world  began  to  feel  soli- 
citous to  know  what  was  the  end  of  the  intrepid  and 
intelligent  navigator.  In  1 825  it  was  thought  that 
sufficient  information  was  discovered  to  satisfy  any 
one  that  he  was  wrecked  on  the  New-Hebrides, 
in  the  Southern  Pacific,  in  south  latitude  about 
11°  from  the  equator,  and  in  eastern  longitude 
about  1 70° :  but  after  all,  there  is  no  small  obscu- 
rity about  the  matter  :  yet  the  world  were  satis- 
fied of  two  things — first,  that  La  Perouse  was 
dead,  and  that  this  was  the  most  probable  story 
that  had  been  told  of  his  shipwreck  and  loss. 
With  true  national  enthusiasm,  the  French  spared 
no  pains  to  learn  any  thing  that  could  be  discov- 
ered of  their  favourite  navigator.  The  probable 
fate  of  this  brave  man  has  been  a  subject  of 
the  dramatic  muse,  and  has  attracted  the  atten- 
tion of  youths  who  had  never  thought  of  the 
navigator  except  from  the  stage.  His  wife  in 
this  dramatic  scene  is  supposed  to  have  gone  in 
search  of  her  husband ;  but  this,  I  believe,  was 
sheer  fabrication,  though  it  would  not  be  unlike 
a  Frenchwoman  to  do  so,  if  she  had  an  opportu- 
nity to  indulge  her  inclinations. 

The  English  government  made  war  with 
France  while  the  fate  of  La  Perouse  was  doubt- 
ful ;  but  every  cruiser  had  orders  not  to  interfere 

E 


98  MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 

with  a  discovery-ship,  but  to  render  them  every 
assistance  in  their  power.  Thus  the  pursuit  of 
science  has  so  far  softened  the  nature  of  man, 
that  stern  war  is  ordered  to  lay  aside  her  fierce- 
ness, and  aid  in  advancing  the  knowledge  of  man- 
kind. This  is  a  noble  feature  in  modern  moral 
relations,  and  should  never  be  lost  sight  of  in 
future  wars.  Bonaparte  was  too  busy  to  make 
many  efforts  at  discovery  while  he  had  supreme 
sway  in  France,  or  he  was  too  proud  to  accept  of 
British  generosity  in  their  preservation.  Since 
his  time  France  has  not  done  much  for  discove- 
ries ;  still  they  keep  a  frigate  or  two  out  for  that 
purpose,  and  the  botanical  kingdom  has  been  en- 
riched by  their  labours. 

The  Russians  are  desirous  of  being  explorers 
and  discoverers.  Kotzebue,  the  son  of  the  famous 
German  dramatist,  has  been  employed  by  Alex- 
ander, the  autocrat  of  all  the  Russias,  and  bis 
successor,  as  a  discoverer  :  and  his  voyages  are 
not  destitute  of  interest,  though  not  marked  with 
many  discoveries.  His  object  was  rather  to  watch 
the  Russian  commerce  on  the  North-western 
Coast  than  to  give  the  world  any  new  light  upon 
science  or  geography. 

After  all  that  is  due  to  Portugal,  and  Spain,  and 
France,  and  Florence,  and  Venice,  England  has 
done  more  to  give  us  a  knowledge  of  the  size, 
shape,  and  peculiarity  of  this  globe  than  any 
other  nation.  For  more  than  two  centuries  her 
marine  has  been  the  most  active  and  successful. 
Her  great  navigator  Sir  Francis  Drake  circum- 
navigated the  world,  and  did  it  in  the  ordinary 
discharge  of  his  duty.  He  destroyed  the  armada, 
and  attacked  Spain  in  her  new  world  with  energy 
and  success ;  but  with  what  national  right  the 


MRS.    MORRELI/S    NARRATIVE.  99 

history  of  his  sovereign  must  vindicate.  The 
Jaws  of  nations  were  not  then  very  accurately 
defined.  Dampier  next  followed,  but  shared 
little  of  the  glory  of  a  great  discoverer.  He  was 
among  the  rovers  who  harassed  the  coasts  of  Chili 
and  Peru.  This  was,  as  we  should  now  judge, 
piracy ;  but  not  so  then,  for  both  France  and  Eng- 
land winked  at  or  protected  the  freebooters  of 
that  day.  One  great  object  of  his  adventuring  on 
the  Pacific  was  to  find  and  capture  the  yearly 
galleon  of  Manilla,  which  was  generally  very 
rich  ;  but  in  this  he  did  not  succeed — she  escaped 
his  vigilance.  He  again  visited  his  native  coun- 
try, and  was  employed  in  some  affairs  of  maritime 
enterprise ;  and  changed  his  character  from  pilot 
to  captain,  always  having  some  enterprise  on 
foot.  His  voyages  are  written  with  great  spirit 
and  accuracy:  whatever  he  said  of  the  South 
Seas  has  more  graphic  spirit  in  it  than  that  of 
any  other  voyager  I  have  ever  read.  His  descrip- 
tion of  a  storm,  in  an  open  boat,  has  no  equal  in 
print.  He  was  a  man  of  honest  principles,  not- 
withstanding he  has  been  called  a  pirate  by  Span- 
ish historians. 

Some  of  the  Bucaniers  were  splendid  men.  al- 
though all  their  actions  could  not  be  justified.  Cir- 
cumstances give  a  direction  to  the  pursuits  of  men 
more  than  principle.  The  greatest  name,  how- 
ever, among  discoverers,  is  that  of  Captain  Cook. 
He  was  first  sent  out  as  but  little  more  than  a 
sailing-master,  and  afterward  he  was  sent  to  New- 
foundland as  a  lieutenant  in  the  navy.  His  ser- 
vices were  acceptable  to  his  employers,  for  he 
showed  great  tact  as  a  commander,  and  talent  as 
a  surveyor  of  coasts  and  harbours.  In  1768  he 
was  appointed  to  the  command  of  the  Endeavour, 
e2 


100  miis.  morrell's  narrative. 

which  carried  out  that  scientific  scholar,  after- 
ward Sir  Joseph  Banks,  and  the  Swedish  natur- 
alist Solander.  One  great  object  of  this  voyage 
was  to  observe  the  transit  of  Venus  which  hap- 
pened June  3,  1769.  They  had  a  fair  opportu- 
nity to  make  all  the  necessary  observations  at 
Otaheite.  The  neighbouring  islands  were  then 
explored,  and  much  new  information  gained. 
The  Endeavour  then  sailed  for  New-Zealand, 
where  she  arrived  in  the  ensuing  autumn,  lie 
spent  some  time  in  these  seas,  according  to  his 
orders,  and  then  returned.  Dr.  Hawkesworth 
assisted  Cook  in  his  narrative  ;  and  such  was  the 
popularity  of  the  work,  that  another  expedition 
was  soon  fitted  out,  and  the  command  given  to 
Cook,  who  was  made  a  post-captain.  Dr.  John 
R.  Forster  and  his  son  were  sent  out  as  natural- 
ists ;  and  some  of  their  observations  show  that 
they  were  men  of  science  and  discernment. 
They  carried  out,  also,  a  painter  and  an  astrono- 
mer. This  voyage  was  commenced  in  July,  1 772, 
and  proceeded  as  far  south  as  7  i  ° ;  but  was  stopped 
there  by  icebergs.  The  navigator  returned  in 
1775;  and  in  July,  1776,  he  sailed  again.  In 
this  voyage  he  discovered  the  Sandwich  Islands, 
which  group  he  named  after  Lord  Sandwich,  then 
first  lord  of  the  British  admiralty.  On  the  1 1th 
of  February,  1779,  he  was  slain  in  a  fracas  with 
the  natives  of  Owhyee.  lie  was  held  in  high 
estimation  by  all  the  maritime  nations  ;  medals 
in  honour  of  his  exploits  were  struck  in  England. 
by  order  and  under  the  direction  of  the  Royal 
Society,  and  his  panegyric  was  pronounced  at 
Florence,  in  all  the  sweetness  of  praise  that  the 
Italian  language  is  capable  of,  and  France  made 
his  eulogy  a  prize  question.    His  voyages  have 


mrs.  morrell's  narrative.  101 

been  perused  by  every  navigator  who  has  since 
visited  those  seas  ;  and  his  name  is  now  as  fa- 
miliar to  the  natives  of  the  Sandwich  Islands  as 
those  of  their  own  chiefs. 

In  this  last  voyage  he  was  accompanied  by  an 
American  gentleman,  who  has  since  been  as 
much  distinguished  as  Cook  himself.  John  Led- 
yard  attended  Cook  as  a  corporal  of  marines.  He 
had  been  educated  at  Dartmouth  College,  and 
came  two  hundred  and  thirty  miles  down  the 
Connecticut  River  in  a  boat  made  from  a  pine- 
log  dug  out.  He  became  afterward  a  student  in 
divinity,  a  schoolmaster,  and  then  a  seaman  ;  and 
after  a  few  voyages,  having  heard  that  Cook  was 
going  out  to  the  Pacific  again,  he  determined  to 
accompany  him  in  some  capacity  or  other,  if  it 
was  that  of  a  common  sailor.  He  had,  while 
quite  a  young  man,  made  an  excursion  among  the 
Indians,  and  became  familiar  with  their  manners 
and  habits,  and  conceived  a  strong  passion  to  ex- 
plore the  world,  and  make  himself  acquainted 
with  all  sorts  of  people.  He  was  with  Cook 
when  he  was  killed,  and  his  account  differs  from 
that  given  by  others,  but  his  is  undoubtedly  the 
true  one.  as  he  was  fearless  and  had  an  opportu- 
nity to  see  the  rencounter.  On  his  return  to  Eu- 
rope he  became  acquainted  with  Franklin  and 
Sir  Joseph  Banks,  and  became  a  traveller  by  pro- 
fession. He  made  the  attempt  to  pass  through 
Northern  Asia  to  the  American  side  of  the  con- 
tinent. This  he  would  undoubtedly  have  effected 
if  it  had  not  been  for  the  jealousy  of  the  Russian 
government,  by  whose  order  he  was  seized  at 
Takutz  and  brought  to  St.  Petersburg.  The 
Empress  Catherine,  being  convinced  that  there 
was  no  politics  at  the  bottom  of  his  mission, 


102  MRS.  morrell's  narrative, 

offered  him  protection .  assistance,  and  employmen  t ; 
but  he  had  had  enough  of  arbitrary  governments, 
and  returned  to  France  and  England,  and  was 
employed  by  the  African  Association  to  explore 
the  interior  of  Africa.  He  proceeded  on  this  ex- 
pedition as  far  as  Cairo,  and  there  died  of  one  of 
the  fevers  prevalent  in  that  climate.  He  was 
one  of  those  men  born  for  explorers  :  curious, 
patient  of  labour,  above  all  avarice,  and  strictly 
honest  in  all  his  exertions,  and  careful  in  all  his 
descriptions  ;  he  could  be  relied  on  as  the  best 
authority  for  all  he  said  or  described.  His  death 
was  deeply  deplored  in  Europe  and  America  ;  for 
such  men  are  wanted  at  all  times,  and  more  par- 
ticularly at  that  time.  Since  then  a  spirit  of  en- 
terprise is  awakened,  and  hundreds  are  ready  to 
move  as  soon  as  a  fair  opportunity  offers. 

The  present  commercial  world  is  indebted  as 
much  to  American  whaling-ships,  as  to  any  other 
source,  for  information  of  the  Pacific  Ocean. 
They  have  been  indefatigable  in  noting  accurately 
all  their  discoveries,  and  these  have  been  many. 
The  education  of  these  whalers  is  excellent  in 
mathematics,  and  they  are  indisputable  in  navi- 
gation. From  the  accounts  given  of  whalers 
from  Nantucket,  New-Bedford.  Stonington.  and 
other  places  where  this  trade  is  carried  on.  a  con- 
siderable part  of  the  whole  crew  are  capable  of 
navigating  a  ship  in  any  seas.  A  crew  of  whalers 
is  a  singular  anomaly  in  the  maritime  govern- 
ment— a  head,  with  prerogatives  distinctly  under- 
stood, and  a  crew  who  are  sharers  in  all  the  profits 
of  the  voyage.  They  are  not  embarrassed  with 
a  multiplicity  of  orders,  but  have  a  plain  course 
of  duty  set  before  them,  and  they  proceed  to  dis- 
charge it.     From  these  people  the  secretary  of 


MRS',  morrell's  narrative.     103 

the  navy  has  gained  much  information.  The 
whaling-ships  are  numerous  ;  probably  fifty  or 
sixty  of  them,  from  different  ports,  are  in  the 
Western  and  Southern  Pacific  Ocean  the  whole  of 
the  year.  It  is  not  a  particular  object  with  them 
to  explore  new  islands,  but  they  must  necessarily 
find  them  in  their  course ;  and  being  capable  of 
forming  just  opinions  upon  the  appearances  before 
them,  the  sealers  have  been  careful  of  divulg- 
ing their  discoveries,  if  there  was  a  chance  of 
future  profit  from  them  ;  but  they  have  gone  far- 
ther south  than  any  other  navigators,  not  except- 
ing the  explorers  themselves. 

I  often  amused  the  old  master  mariners  by 
inquiries  respecting  these  matters  ;  but  when  I  de- 
termined to  take  the  voyage,  I  was  also  deter- 
mined to  learn  as  much  as  I  could  while  absent. 
The  good  ladies  here  know  that  they  are  on  an 
island  in  the  Southern  Pacific,  and  that  is  as  much 
as  they  care  to  think  about  the  matter ;  and  per- 
haps there  may  be  some  in  my  good  city  that  do 
not  know  as  yet  that  the  city  stands  on  the  Island 
of  Manhattan,  and  it  would  be  hard,  therefore,  to 
censure  others  for  indifference  to  any  thing  but 
the  every  day  occurrences  of  life.  Perhaps,  after 
all,  they  are  the  happiest  beings  whose  sphere  is 
confined  and  whose  knowledge  is  the  most 
limited. 

"We  were  now  on  our  voyage  homewards.  All 
hearts  were  light.  The  distance  was  every  hour 
diminishing,  and  the  friends  we  had  left  in  our 
native  land  seemed  to  fill  our  recollections  with 
delight.  "We  had  been  absent  more  than  sixteen 
months,  and  this  time  had  been  so  full  of  incident 
that  it  seemed  to  me  longer  than  all  the  rest  of 
my  life. 


104  MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 

It  was  found,  however,  soon  after  our  sailing1, 
that  our  schooner  was  too  deeply  laden,  and  we 
sailed  for  Sincapore,  to  lighten  her  and  put  her  in 
proper  order  for  sailing.  Notwithstanding  my 
anxiety  to  get  home,  I  enjoyed  this  visit  to  Sinca- 
pore, for  it  is  one  of  the  most  delightful  little 
places  I  ever  saw.  It  is  but  a  few  years  since  the 
English  began  to  build  up  this  city,  which  bears 
the  same  name  as  the  island.  This  island  is 
situated  on  the  north  side  of  Sincapore  Strait ; 
the  location  is  fine  for  trade,  being  in  a  central 
situation  from  the  China  and  Java  seas,  and  all 
the  numerous  islands  in  them,  and  is  not  far  from 
the  coast  of  China.  It  will  become  the  mart  of 
traffic  from  all  the  Philippine  Isles,  which  are 
more  numerous  than  the  Arabian  tales.  More 
than  a  thousand  and  one  have  been  discovered 
and  put  down  in  charts  or  mentioned  in  the 
voyages  of  navigators.  The  little  city  was  stocked 
with  pearl,  tortoise-shell,  ambergris,  birds  of  all 
sorts,  and  the  whole  variety  that  belongs  to  the 
great  Eastern  archipelago.  The  island  has  fine 
water,  and  a  most  luxuriant  soil,  which  the  enter- 
prising English  are  putting  into  fine  cultivation. 
They  now  raise  codec,  sugar-cane,  and  indigo  ; 
in  fact,  I  can  hardly  mention  any  thing  of  a  tropical 
growth  that  is  not  to  be  found  there ;  and  there 
appears,  also,  a  sufficiency  ofBritish  capital  for  all 
the  purposes  of  commerce.  Sincapore  is  one  of 
those  places  built  up  at  once  by  the  magic  of  com- 
merce ;  ten  or  a  dozen  years  ago,  as  navigators 
give  it  to  us  from  their  journals,  a  few  bamboo- 
huts  for  the  Indian  fishermen,  or  perhaps  a  mis- 
erable Chinese  huckster  shop,  for  trading  with 
those  who  might  accidently  touch  there,  was  all 
that  was  to  be  seen.     Now  a  regular  well-built 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.     105 

city  is  found  upon  the  spot,  with  wide  streets,  fine 
sidewalks,  uniform  and  well-built  stone  houses, 
painted  entirely  white.  I  see  nothing  to  prevent 
this  city  from  becoming  a  splendid  one.  It  is  so 
beautifully  situated,  that  it  has  the  advantage  of  a 
sea-air  ;  has  no  stagnant  water  ;  and  has  a  fine 
back  country,  to  the  extent  of  the  island.  The 
forest  trees  are  very  large  and  tall ;  and  on  the 
south  side,  near  the  city,  is  a  fine  plain,  of  great 
extent,  so  highly  cultivated,  that  it  seems  one 
great  garden  spot.  The  roads  around  and  through 
this  champaign  country  are  excellent,  and  on  each 
side  of  them  are  rows  of  trees  and  shrubs  in  per- 
petual verdure.  The  English  merchants  under- 
stand laying  out  their  grounds  much  to  my  taste, 
and  a  country-seat  here  reminds  an  American 
that  those  who  speak  his  language  and  draw  their 
information  from  the  same  sources,  have  been 
here.  This  place  is  well  fortified,  and  has  a  con- 
siderable garrison  in  a  very  healthy  situation. 
The  whole  population  of  the  island  is  extensive, 
but  the  precise  number  could  not  be  ascertained  ; 
there  is  probably  from  fifty  to  sixty  thousand,  of 
Malays,  Chinese,  Siamese,  and  all  that  motley 
group  of  different  nations  that  collect  near  a  settle- 
ment of  Europeans.  The  English  population  is 
about  three  thousand,  and  rapidly  increasing  by 
enterprising  merchant-adventurers,  and  by  the 
healthy  situation  for  the  rearing  of  children  ;  I 
think  the  most  so  of  any  Eastern  city  that  could 
be  named.  The  Chinese  here,  as  in  other  places 
in  this  quarter  of  the  world,  are  the  mechanics, 
and  ingenious  ones  they  are,  and  work  very  rea- 
sonably. The  English  merchants  here  give  them 
better  encouragement  than  they  .find  in  Manilla, 
or  any  Spanish  settlement.     The  materials  for 


106  MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 

building  are  abundant  and  readily  procured. 
The  city  seems  well  governed  ;  every  one  enjoys 
his  liberty  as  far  as  would  be  of  any  benefit  to 
him,  and  he  wants  no  more. 

The  people  under  a  tropical  sun  take  most  of 
their  exercise  at  the  dawn  of  the  morning ;  a 
ride  or  a  walk  is  then  most  delightful.  1  never 
could  before  understand  the  full  meaning  of  the 
convening  the  senate  of  the  skies  at  this  time 
of  the  day  : 

"  Aurora  now,  fair  daughter  of  the  dawn, 
Sprinkled  with  rosy  light  the  dewy  morn,"  &c. 

but  if  the  reader  had  ever  been  at  Sincapore,  he 
would  have  seen  the  wisdom  of  the  sire  of  gods 
in  calling  his  senate  together  at  such  a  moment. 
From  the  earliest  dawn  the  dewdrops  are  seen 
trembling  on  tree,  shrub,  and  flower,  and  shining 
all  glorious  with  rosy  light.  These  dewdrops 
do  something  more  than  reflect  the  rays  of  light ; 
they  distil  the  sweet  essences  of  all  they  fall  upon, 
and  the  sense  of  smelling  is  as  much  regaled  as 
the  sight.  The  odour  is  not  like  any  thinsr  I  ever 
remember  to  have  enjoyed;  it  conies  not  from 
one  aromatic  plant,  but  is  the  perfume  of  all 
"  Araby  the  Blest."  As  we  rode  through  some 
of  these  delightful  groves  the  smell  was  so  ecs- 
tatic that  it  was  near  overpowering  the  souses. 
We  met  on  our  way  a  great  number  of  gentlemen 
and  ladies  on  horseback,  who  seemed  to  have 
parted  with  their  native  silence  and  gravity,  so 
often  remarked  upon  by  the  other  nations  of 
Europe  ;  they  were  as  joyous  as  the  morning, 
and  seemed  overflowing  with  happiness.  They 
irave  us  a  most  courteous  salute,  knowing  who  we 
were.     The  English  women  are  truly  beautiful. 


MRS.  MORRELL'S  NARRATIVE.     107 

If  they  have  lost  some  of  their  roseate  complexion 
in  these  tropical  suns,  which  in  their  native  land 
gives  some  of  them  the  appearance  of  almost  rude 
health,  they  are  compensated  by  fine  forms  and 
more  interesting  looks.     They  feed  more  deli- 
cately in  these  climates,  eating  more  vegetables 
and  less   solid  food  than   in   England.     Their 
being  at  such  a  distance  from  their  native  land, 
too,  makes  them  kinder  and  less  aristocratical  ; 
they  have  a  sort  of  fellow-feeling  for  strangers, 
for  they  recollect  how  lately  it  was  that  they 
came   from   home   themselves.     The  ladies   of 
Sincapore  are  excellent  horse-women  ;  they  have 
a  fine  breed  of  English  horses,  and  they  ride 
with  great  spirit   and  fearlessness.     When  the 
sun  rides  high  in  the  heavens,  these  English 
people  return  to  their  houses,  and  keep   quiet 
until  the  shades  of  evening  are  extended  acrose 
the  pathway  ;  but  the  dew  begins  to  fall  so  soon 
that  the  after-part  of  the  day  is  not  so  healthy  as 
the  morning.      How  wondrously  kind  are  the 
laws  of  nature,  that  the  tree  and  plant  should 
drink  up  the  poisonous  part  of  the  air  in  the 
night,  and  breatbe  it  out  a  balmy  restorative  in 
the  morning  !     On  the  23d  of  January,  about 
the  time  the  winter  has  set  in  in  good  earnest  in 
my  native  country,  and  the  face  of  the  earth  is 
covered  with  snow,  and  every  brook,  pond,  and 
river  is  bound  in  fetters  of  ice,  we  were  enjoying 
a  perpetual  summer.     I  often  reasoned  upon  this 
difference  of  climate,  and  asked  myself  in  which 
region,  if  I  had  my  choice,  I  could  desire  to  live  ? 
Here  is  nothing  of  anticipation — all  is  fruition; 
but  I  have  my  doubts,  as  we  are  constituted,  if  we 
are  so  capable  of  realizing  this  state  as  we  ought 
to  be.     Mortals  that  are  born  to  be  agitated  and 


108         MRS.  morret.l's  narrative. 

tossed  about  this  world  require  changes  of  various 
kinds  ;  not  only  those  which  are  brought  about 
by  time,  but  those  of  seasons.  In  our  dear 
America  we  have  long-  evenings  of  social  in- 
tercourse in  the  winter ;  lectures  for  moral 
instruction  ;  sermons  for  religious  improvement ; 
invigorating  sleigh-rides :  and  mingled  with  these, 
all  the  hopes  of  seeing  the  buddings  of  spring, 
and  the  enjoyment  of  summer  again  ;  and  then 
come  the  fruits  of  autumn.  The  sear  and  de- 
caying leaf  falls  to  the  ground,  and  nature  seems 
to  prepare  for  repose ;  and  then  winter  is  again 
upon  us.  But  in  this  joyous  climate  there  are 
no  changes,  except  that  of  a  shifting  of  the  wind, 
or  a  shock  of  an  earthquake,  which  is  not  un- 
frequent  in  all  the  Eastern  regions  ;  though,  as  far 
as  I  can  learn,  has  never  done  any  injury  on  this 
island.  If  life  is  not  longer,  most  certainly  health 
is  better,  and  more  easily  preserved  in  these  cli- 
mates, than  in  those  of  perpetual  change.  The 
inhabitants  are  not  liable  to  those  colds  which 
shock  the  constitution  and  bring  on  consumption 
in  our  climate.  Physicians  tell  us  that  one-eighth 
part  of  the  deaths  in  our  northern  climates  are 
from  consumption  ;  I  speak  more  particularly  of 
females  :  in  this  climate  no  such  thing  is  known. 
In  all  my  intercourse  with  society  in  Sincapore, 
I  never  saw  a  dyspeptic  or  a  consumptive  female. 
If  I  have  hallowed  the  enjoyments  of  my  native 
country,  and  think  the  climate  of  changes  is 
most  preferable.  I  cannot  give  up  the  thought  of 
the  delights  of  those  tropical  regions  where  simple 
existence  is  a  bliss  :  where  nature  is  for  ever  at 
work  to  rear  and  to  scatter  flowers,  and  never 
grows  tired  of  her  labours.  There  is  a  sort  of 
revelry  of  nature  which  makes  in  favour  of  theso 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  109 

climates  against  ours  ;  the  birds  are  more  joyous, 
and  the  beasts  seem  to  be  also  ;  and  surely  there  is 
more  life  in  animated  nature  than  in  high  northern 
latitudes  ;  and  even  the  horses  of  European  ori- 
gin are  full  of  spirit  and  gayety  in  these  bowers 
of  Eden.  The  singing  of  the  birds,  also,  was 
delightful  here.  I  had  been  impressed  with  the 
belief  that  the  gayer  the  plumage  the  more  dis- 
cordant the  notes  of  the  feathered  tribe  ;  but  this 
rule  will  not  hold  good.  The  feather  has  nothing 
to  do  with  the  voice.  We  get  such  impressions 
in  America,  from  the  notes  of  the  peacock,  the 
red-bird,  and  the  woodpecker  :  but  birds  of  eme- 
rald hue  and  sapphire  blaze  in  these  regions  of  the 
sun  have  notes  as  sweet  as  their  plumage  is 
beautiful.  1  wanted  to  brin^  some  of  these  song- 
sters home  with  me,  but  war-  told  it  could  not  be 
done  ;  that  they  could  not  bear  the  vicissitudes 
of  the  voyage.  The  paroquet  is  often  brought  to 
the  United  States,  but  this  bird  is  now  no  rarity 
with  us,  and  is  not  among  the  most  beautiful  of 
his  native  country.  My  husband  and  the  officers 
of  the  vessel  offered  to  shoot  some  of  all  kinds 
for  me,  but  as  I  was  no  ornithologist,  and  could 
do  nothing  with  classifying  them,  or  in  giving 
their  habits  and  character?,  I  could  not  suffer 
them  to  be  shot  for  me. 

On  the  23d  of  January,  1831,  a  party  of  us 
left  the  city  to  visit  the  highlands  of  the  island, 
about  six  or  seven  miles  wsst  of  the  town.  It 
was  a  pleasant  jaunt.  Aftc  leaving  the  public 
road  we  found  a  pathway  of  ten  or  twelve  feet 
wide,  cut  through  a  thick  forest,  and  made  by 
great  labour.  It  is  as  straight  as  the  nature  of 
the  ground  will  admit,  and  the  forest  trees  are  so 
large  and  spreading  in  tlmv  branches  at  the  top, 


110  MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 

that  the  road  is  nearly  hid  from  the  sun,  and 
seems,  a  great  portion  of  the  way,  as  if  dug 
through  the  hill,  excepting  that  the  forest  admits 
— thick  as  it  may  be — a  little  more  light  than 
could  be  expected  in  a  subterranean  passage. 
The  ride,  although  we  were  obliged  to  go  at  a 
snail's  pace,  is  delightful.  Birds  of  ten  thousand 
hues  in  their  plumage  are  hopping  from  branch 
to  branch,  almost  as  tame  as  if  in  a  cage,  they 
are  so  seldom  disturbed.  The  horses,  acquainted 
with  the  way,  keep  a  sure  footing ;  and  I  think 
there  is  but  little  danger  unless  to  one  who  is 
desirous  of  finding  dangers  where  they  do  not 
exist.  In  two  hours  we  gained  the  summit,  but 
what  was  its  elevation  from  the  sea  I  was  not 
able  to  learn,  as  I  doubt  whether  it  has  as  yet 
been  accurately  ascertained,  but  it  certainly  must 
be  more  than  a  thousand  feet.  The  view  from 
this  elevation  is  only  bounded  by  the  horizon. 
The  forests  arc  of  immense  size  on  the  sides  of 
this  high  ground,  gradually  lessening  as  you  as- 
cend, but  still  large  near  the  apex.  The  southern 
extremity  of  the  Malay  peninsula  is  in  sight,  and 
some  of  the  images  are  distinct  with  a  good  irlass, 
without  which  a  voyager  never  travels  a  rod 
from  the  shore;  and  by  use,  one  becomes  so  ac- 
customed to  see  through  this  instrument,  that 
the  naked  eye  view  would  not  content  the  ex- 
aminer. With  the  glass  we  could  bring  the  cas- 
cades of  the  peninsula  clearly  in  sight,  which 
gave  a  pleasant  diversity  to  the  scene  As  you 
descend  on  the  north-west  side  of  the  hill,  the 
eye  stretcbes  over  some  highly  cultivated  plains, 
that  seem  one  continuous  garden  for  miles;  their 
flowering  trees,  at  this  distance,  look  like  shrub- 
bery in  full  bloom.     No  scenery  is  perfect  with- 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  Ill 

out  a  water  prospect,  and  this  you  have  here  in 
great  beauty  ;  you  behold  the  smooth  waters  of 
the  strait  reflecting  the  islands  that  are  scattered 
around,  and  which  seem  to  sleep  on  the  surface. 
There  is  a  lovely  harmony  in  the  prospect ;  all, 
as  the  painters  say,  in  fine  keeping.  These 
waters  are  not  lifeless  neither ;  the  shipping  of 
numerous  nations  are  seen  moving  along  towards 
the  harbour  of  Sincapore,  and  the  little  skiff  of 
the  Chinese,  built  with  no  taste  or  shapeliness,  is 
seen  in  every  direction.  Here  is  every  kind  of 
naval  architecture,  from  the  Chinese  junk,  the 
Malay  prow,  and  the  Sumatra  craft,  up  to  the 
fine  East  Indiaman,  uniting  size  with  beauty, 
and  majesty  with  a  convenient  storage.  Com- 
merce not  only  binds  nations  with  a  golden  chain, 
but  it  gives  philosophy  food  for  perpetual  reflec- 
tion. The  origin  of  these  nations — their  history, 
their  habits,  their  pursuits,  their  dispositions,  are 
all  different;  yet  they  are  all  the  children  of  the 
same  great  parent,  and  are  all  destined  to  the 
same  immortality.  While  philosophizing  on  all. 
around,  the  mind  is  invigorated  by  the  pure  air, 
breathed  at  such  an  elevation  ;  and  we  felt  as  if 
belonging  to  a  higher  grade  of  beings  than  those 
pent  up  in  the  city.  These  excursions  are  com- 
mon in  America :  we  wander  from  the  Catskill 
to  the  heights  of  New-Hampshire  and  Vermont, 
as  matters  of  ordinary  occurrence  ;  but  seldom 
does  it  happen  that  such  excursions  can  be  made 
in  these  regions.  Time  will  not  allow  navigators 
to  take  such  tours  ;  or  if  they  could  spare  a  day 
or  two  for  such  objects,  it  would,  in  general,  be 
unsafe  to  try  it.  The  natives  are  so  fond  of 
plunder,  and  so  treacherous  as  not  to  be  trusted. 
In  this  island,  however,  all  is  safe ;  where  Eng- 


112    MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 

lishmen  and  Americans  are,  there  is  no  danger 
of  evils  from  savage  men.  It  is  my  belief  that 
these  two  nations  are  to  govern  the  world,  so  far 
as  to  have  their  policy  and  laws  adopted  in  re- 
gard to  commerce,  and  liberty  extended  to  all 
nations,  particularly  in  regard  to  the  abolition  of 
slavery. 

On  the  24th  of  January  we  were  ready  for 
sea.  and  a  number  of  our  friends  came  on  board, 
and  took  a  sail  with  us  for  several  miles— just  far 
enough  to  make  it  pleasant ;  and  then  took  leave 
of  us  with  great  affection.  People  so  situated 
are  given  to  hospitality,  much  more  so  than  those 
in  crowded  cities  in  old  and  populous  countries ; 
they  consider  every  stranger  as  a  visiter,  and  ex- 
ert themselves  for  his  happiness.  He  is  to  them 
a  sort  of  link  between  them  and  their  native  land; 
his  presence  brings  up  ten  thousand  associations 
that  are  delightful.  We  read  the  same  books — 
are  familiar  with  the  same  incidents — concur  in 
the  same  remarks — and  have  no  party  interests 
to  distract  or  confuse  us.  The  first  person  a 
female  forms  an  acquaintance  with  in  regions 
remote  from  home,  is  the  priest  of  her  own  reli- 
gion, if  she  happens  to  find  one,  or  with  the  phy- 
sician, if  she  should  happen  to  need  one.  Dr. 
Almadi,  of  Sincapore,  was  attentive  and  kind  to 
us,  and  has  laid  us  under  many  obligations  of 
friendship.  His  two  sons  are  gentlemanly  young 
men,  promising  merchants  in  the  city.  This 
evening  we  came  to  anchor  in  the  Straits  of  Rio, 
within  a  short  distance  of  the  shore,  and  the 
next  morning  sailed  again  through  the  straits, 
which  we  passed  early  in  the  evening.  This 
precaution  is  necessary  from  the  numerous  coral 
reefs  scattered  along  the   coast.     A  navigator 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.     113 

cannot  be  too  cautious  ;  hundreds  are  lost  from  a 
want  of  carefulness.  On  the  2Gth,  we  found  our- 
selves in  the  Java  sea,  and  thence  steered  for 
the  Straits  of  Sunda,  and  arrived  at  the  eastern 
entrance  thereof  on  the  28th.  We  sent  a  boat 
ashore ;  but  before  she  reached  there,  we  perceived 
with  our  glasses  that  the  natives  were  in  motion, 
and  so  suspiciously  so,  that  a  signal  was  given 
from  the  schooner  for  her  to  return,  which  she 
did  without  landing.  Formerly  the  natives  were 
not  hostile :  but  it  is  said  that  they  have  latterly  got 
a  taste  of  blood,  and  have  become  savage  and 
treacherous.  A  great  "deal  of  information  of  these 
seas  may  be  found  in  Horsburgh's  Directory  ;  a 
work  which  my  husband  praised  so  highly  that 
I  studied  it  as  a  country  justice  does  the  Farmer's 
Almanac,  not  only  for  dates,  but  for  matters  of 
opinion.  This  cool  and  intrepid  navigator  spent 
a  good  proportion  of  his  life  in  the  East  India 
seas,  for  the  East  India  Company,  and  was  a 
great  matter-of-fact  man,  to  which  were  united 
sound  judgment  and  wonderful  perseverance. 
Such  a  man  is  truly  a  benefactor  to  mankind  ; 
he  shows  us  how  to  shun  evil,  and  how  to  take 
the  best  advantage  of  our  situation.  This  East 
India  Company,  whatever  politicians  may  say 
about  monopoly  and  exclusive  privileges,  has 
done  more  to  make  safe  the  navigation  of  those 
seas,  than  all  the  world  besides.  Governments 
are  not  generally  disposed  to  do  much  for  a  gen- 
eral interest ;  our  own  has  hardly  made  a  chart 
for  the  navigator.  I  was  mortified  that  in  every 
country  we  visited,  we  had  to  sail  by  cbarts  of 
other  nations ;  we  even  left  our  own  "sublime 
port,"  the  harbour  of  New- York,  by  an  English 
chart.    I  am  not  wise  enough  to  understand  this. 


114  MRS*.  M0RRELLS  NARRATIVE. 

when  next  to  the  English  we  are  the  greatest 
wanderers  over  the  globe,  and  have  as  ranch  at 
stake  as  any  other  nation  but  the  English  every- 
where, from  the  north  to  the  south  pole.  Xor 
had  we  any  books  on  board  written  by  onr 
countrymen,  giving  us  particulars  of  those  seas 
which  we  visited.  I  have  understood,  however, 
that  one  or  two  volumes  have  lately  been  written 
upon  this  subject  by  our  countrymen,  which  give 
some  account  of  a  part  of  our  course,  but  I  have 
not  seen  them :  we  had  nothing  of  the  kind  with 
us  when  we  sailed.  Our  books  were  generally 
English,  and  to  these  alone  we  had  recourse. 
Much  may  be  written,  however,  without  inter- 
fering with  what  has  been  done. 

These  seas  are  dangerous.  At  our  tons  were 
stationed  men  with  arms  to  prevent  being  boarded. 
The  Malays  are  proverbially  treacherous,  but 
when  met  with  spirit  are  not  persevering  in  their 
hostilities.  They  are  proud,  revengeful,  and  ava- 
ricious. Their  climate  makes  them  indolent,  and 
of  course  they  know  but  little  of  the  blessings  of 
industry.  They  have  something  of  the  taste  of 
the  Chinese  in  their  manufactures,  but  are  too 
lazy  to  improve.  Their  dress  is  singular  to  us, 
but  all  the  Asiatics  resemble  each  other  in  dress, 
that  is,  all  the  civilized  nations.  They  are  Mo- 
hammedans in  their  religion,  and  wear  turbans  on 
their  heads,  differing  but  little  from  those  of  the 
Turks  :  but  they  are  more  tenacious  of  all  reli- 
gious observances  than  even  the  Turks.  They 
deal  in  mysteries  and  study  magic,  pretending  10 
great  proficiency  in  the  art.  Although  the  Chris- 
tian religion  has  not  entirely  freed  the  world  from 
this  superstition,  yet  it  has  done  much  towards 
driving  it  from  Christendom.     Their  professed 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  115 

magicians  now,  for  aught  I  know,  are  held  in  as 
high  veneration  by  the  common  classes  of  people 
as  those  of  the  olden  time  were  at  the  courts 
of  Babylon.  It  is  a  great  mistake  with  us  to 
suppose  that  these  Malays  arc  ignorant  of  let- 
ters ;  I  have  seen  some  fine  pieces  of  chirography 
from  them.  Most  of  them  carry  charms  and 
amulets  about  them,  as  preservatives  against  sor- 
ceries. Like  all  the  Eastern  nations,  they  make 
ablutions  a  part  of  their  religious  ceremonies.  It 
is  said  that  the  Koran  prescribes  all  these  ceremo- 
nies, and  it  does,— but  Mahomet  found  such  cus- 
toms prevalent  among  the  people,  and,  with  great 
sagacity,  made  them  a  part  of  his  religious  creed. 
The  laws  among  the  Malays  are  such  as  generally 
prevail  with  the  eastern  nations,  only  they  come 
in  a  more  barbarous  form  than  those  found  in 
some  others.  They  are  revengeful,  and  often 
take  the  law  into  their  own  hands  when  insulted. 
We  were  once  more  in  the  Indian  Ocean,  on 
our  way  towards  the  shores  of  America.  The 
trade-winds  are  a  great  curiosity  to  one  who 
pretends  not  to  read  nature  deeply ;  you  find 
them  blowing  steadily  for  six  months  one  way, 
and  then  change  and  blow  six  months  the  other  : 
but  wo  betide  those  who  are  caught  in  those  seas 
at  the  time  they  are  shifting.  At  that  season,  the 
winds  are  variable,  and  storms  of  rain  and  thun- 
der gather  up  and  make  the  navigation  difficult 
and  dangerous,  hi  crossing  these  seas,  the 
voyager,  like  myself,  who  had  nothing  to  do  but 
read  for  amusement,  can  find  various  theories  re- 
specting the  causes  of  all  these  remarkable  things  ; 
yet.  perhaps,  it  is  the  best  way  often  to  time  one's 
voyage  in  such  a  manner  as  not  to  be  in  danger  of 
meeting  these  perilous  seasons.     We  experienced 


116        airs,  morrell's  narrative. 

near  Java  Head  variable  winds  and  heavy  thun- 
der and  lightning,  until  we  took  the  south-east 
trades,  which  was  about  the  12th  of  February, 
1831.  We  continued  our  passage  to  the  south 
and  west  until  we  passed  in  sight  of  the  Isle  of 
France  and  the  island  of  Madagascar. 

As  we  came  near  the  Isle  of  France,  I  most 
earnestly  wished  my  husband  to  touch  at  it,  for 
here  I  understood  reposed  the  remains  of  Mrs. 
Harriet  Newell,  a  missionary  from  New-Eng- 
land. Her  life  was  an  interesting  one,  and  the 
latter  part  of  it  full  of  incident.  She  was  a  daugh- 
ter of  Mr.  Moses  Atwood,  a  merchant  of  Haverhill, 
a  beautiful  town  on  the  banks  of  the  Merrimack. 
Her  family  was  highly  respectable,  and  she  re- 
ceived a  good  education.  About  the  year  1S06  or 
1807,  she  became  religious,  and  was  active  in  her 
piety.  Her  correspondents  were  numerous,  and 
she  wrote  like  one  deeply  imbued  with  divine 
grace.  In  the  midst  of  her  zeal  she  was  a  pattern  of 
modesty  and  moderation ;  she  was  kind  to  all  about 
her.  and  while  taking  a  lead  in  matters  of  religion, 
she  was  strictly  attentive  to  every  domestic  duty. 
Her  name  became  familiar  in  all  the  churches, 
and  when  the  board  of  missions  for  India  in  the 
United  States  had  selected  several  promising 
young  gentlemen,  for  the  purpose  of  sending  them 
into  the  East  to  spread  the  irlad  tidings  of  the 
gospel,  Mr.  Newell  was  one  of  them,  and  Divine 
Providence  brought  him  acquainted  with  Miss 
Atwood. 

Missionary  labours  and  fatigues  and  dangers 
were  the  constant  subject  of  conversation,  of 
preaching,  and  prayer.  She  was  from  the  first 
attentive,  and  at  length  her  mind  was  wholly 
emraafed  in  the  great  cause.     She  set  about  with 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  117 

her  friends  preparing  some  articles  which  it  was 
thought  might  be  wanted,  for  those  about  to  take 
upon  themselves  the  arduous  and  perilous  under- 
taking. She  often  spoke  to  Mr.  Newell  with  so 
much  fervour  and  affection  for  the  cause,  that  he 
ventured  to  ask  her  hand,  and  to  request  her  to 
share  in  the  great  work  of  saving  souls  with  him. 
Hue  had  not  contemplated  the  subject  before,  but 
niter  taking  the  advice  of  her  religious  friends, 
and  of  her  family,  and  seeking  direction  from 
Heaven, — although  there  were  many  doubts  and 
some  opposition, — she  made  up  her  mind,  and 
engaged  in  the  cause  with  her  whole  soul.  It  was 
enough  to  shake  the  firmest  mind,  to  think  of 
leaving  home — sweet  home, — of  parting  with 
mother,  sisters,  and  brothers,  and  a  train  of  dear 
friends,  made  dearer  by  religious  bonds  of  affec- 
tion :  but  she  surmounted  all,  put  her  trust  in  the 
Lord,  and  took  her  departure  for  the  Indies,  as  an 
humble  missionary  in  the  cause  for  which  her 
Saviour  died. 

':  [  never  shall  forget,"  says  one  of  her  male 
friends,  "the  hour  of  Mrs.  Newell's  departure. 
The  circle  were  engaged  in  prayer,  and  a  clergy- 
man with  a  harsh  voice  and  strong  lungs  was 
leading  in  the  devotions  ;  he  struck  with  no  gentle 
hand  the  chords  of  the  heart,  and  the  little  group 
could  not  refrain  from  tears  and  sighs :  all  were 
convulsed  at  the  thought  that  they  might  never 
see  her  face  again.  When  the  clergyman  had 
ended,  she  cast  her  eyes  around,  and  fearful  of  the 
effect  of  this  impression,  in  a  voice  sweet  as  an 
angel's,  she  began  to  speak  to  her  distressed 
friends.  She  represented  to  them  that  her  be- 
loved Saviour  was  everywhere  a  protector  of  those 
who  obeyed  his  precepts;  that  he  could  soften 


118  mrs.  morrell's  narrative. 

the  rage  of  intolerable  suns,  and  break  the  iron 
heart  of  obdurate  man  ;  that  he  could  make  the 
dying-  bed  as  soft  as  the  downy  pillow  ;  and  that 
as  life  was  short,  and  the  time  for  doing  good 
limited,  it  was  for  each  one  to  go  his  way  and 
commence  his  labours.  She  spoke  of  the  union  of 
souls  by  the  influence  of  prayer  ;  she  said  that 
there  was  no  such  thing  as  distance  between  the 
good  and  their  Father  in  heaven ;  that  humble 
means  in  the  history  of  man  had  brought 
about  great  ends  ;  and  that  even  she,  an  humble 
sinner,  might  be  the  means  of  saving  a  soul, 
which  would  be  sufficient  reward  for  all  she  might 
suffer.  She  commended  all  to  God,  the  staff  and 
stay  of  the  widow,  the  father  of  the  orphan,  and 
the  consolation  of  all  who  sought  him.  Never 
had  mortal  words  a  kinder  effect.  The  sobs 
ceased,  the  trembling  voices  of  her  friends  as- 
sumed a  firmer  tone,  and  their  farewells  had  no 
convulsions  in  them.  As  she  turned  to  depart, 
her  eye  caught  that  of  the  narrator  of  this  scene  ; 
they  had  once  been  intimate  friends,  but  he,  as  a 
man  of  the  world,  had  smiled  at  what  he  called 
the  enthusiasm  of  the  revival,  and  had  seldom 
seen  her  after  she  left  the  gay  circle  of  her  youth  ; 
she  stepped  forward  without  any  embarrassment, 
stretched  out  her  hand,  which  was  grasped  with 
no  little  emotion,  and  with  an  affectionate  smile 
said,  '  My  dear  L.,  the  time  will  come  when  you 
will  think  better  of  all  this  ;  my  prayers  shall  be 
for  your  conversion.  Have  no  fears  for  me  ;  I 
go  on  my  Saviour's  errand  ;  may  we  meet  in 
heaven.'  She  gave  them  a  benediction,  and  lie 
could  not  but  see  and  feel,  that 

'While  on  their  knees  they  lingered  yef3 
There  fell  a  light  more  lovely  far 
Than  ever  came  from  sun  or  star.' " 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  119 

Mrs.  Newell  went  to  India,  and  suffered  much 
from  the  fatigues  of  missionary  travels,  finding 
more  difficulties  in  the  way  than  was  anticipated. 
Her  constitution  was  never  strong,  and  fell  under 
her  sufferings  ;  she  expired  at  the  Isle  of  France, 
on  the  30th  day  of  November,  in  the  19th  year  of 
her  age.  She  lived  long  enough  to  show  the 
sincerity  of  her  religious  zeal,  and  her  willingness 
to  die  in  such  a  cause.  She  wrote  some  letters  to 
her  friends,  breathing  the  airs  of  holiness,  which 
have  reached  the  hearts  of  many  who  were  faint- 
ing and  despairing  on  the  way  to  Zion,  and  given 
them  strength  to  bear  the  heat  and  burden  of  the 
day.  If  she  could  have  found  a  resting-place,  she 
would  have  laboured  assiduously  in  the  great,  work 
she  went  out  to  perform ;  but  as  it  was,  she  only 
showed  the  spirit  that  was  within  her.  I  under- 
stood that  an  American  ship-master,  a  man  of 
piety,  found  her  grave  without  stone  or  name  in 
this  island,  and  reared  the  best  one  he  could  for 
the  time.  In  some  future  day,  the  traveller  from 
the  land  of  her  fathers  will  build  the  proud  mau- 
soleum over  her  remains. 

I  had  heard  before  my  departure  from  the 
United  States,  that  her  friend  and  fellow-labourer, 
who  had  long  been  in  the  vineyard  of  the  Lord, 
Mrs.  Judson,  had  departed  this  life  also.  She 
was  a  woman  of  still  liner  talents  than  Mrs.  New- 
ell, and  lived  to  do  much  good.  She  was,  as  fame 
relates  the  story,  an  ambassadress  of  the  King  of 
Ava  to  the  British,  when  war  and  desolation  were 
carried  into  his  territories  ;  and  by  her  means  the 
effusion  of  human  blood  was  stopped.  The  world 
may,  and  do,  censure  the  practice  of  sending  out 
females  with  the  missionaries  ;  but  I  am  convinced 
that  men  will  do  but  little  good  without  their 


120  mrs,  morrell's  narrative. 

wives  and  families.  The  ignorant  natives  feel 
the  influence  of  example  more  than  of  precept, 
and  when  they  see  whole  families  living  in  peace 
and  domestic  affection,  they  strive  to  imitate 
them  ;  they  go  to  the  hut  where  the  missionary 
and  his  family  reside,  and  seeing  the  neatness 
and  all  the  little  conveniences  which  exist  there, 
they  feel  a  desire  for  the  same  things  arising  in 
their  own  minds  ;  and  will  labour,  although  indo- 
lent by  habit,  to  acquire  such  comforts  as  can 
easily  be  attained  in  these  fruitful  countries  of  the 
Mast.  The  women  first  show  a  love  of  dress,  then 
of  cleanliness  of  person,  and  every  step  in  the  pro- 
gress of  imitation  is  so  much  gained  in  the  march 
of  civilization. 

It  was  delightful  to  see  at  New-Zealand  how 
much  this  imitative  spirit  had  effected,  even  in  the 
manner  of  taking  their  food  and  receiving  their 
guests.  The  queen  was  quite  a  lady,  while  the 
king,  as  I  have  before  mentioned,  was  making 
himself  an  English  orator.  There  is  another 
reason  why  men  should  take  their  families  with 
them  on  a  mission  ;  they  are  more  contented,  and 
are  more  steadily  engaged  in  tin;  great  work  than 
they  would  be  alone.  The  native  females  are 
taught  sewing  and  household  affairs,  and  im- 
pressed with  the  necessity  of  going  on  with  the 
great  work  of  mental  improvement  and  religious 
advancement.  In  the  diffusion  of  even  our  holy 
religion,  in  the  days  of  our  Saviour's  appearance, 
the  women  were  among  the  first  and  most  faith- 
ful of  his  disciples  ;  they  listened  to  his  doctrines, 
sought  him  through  life,  and  followed  him  to  the 
tomb.  Those  who  take  up  the  cross  must  expect 
deprivations  and  long-suffering  :  they  must  leave 
father  and  mother,  and  all  the  world,  for  the  good 
of  their  fellow-men,    If  ever  there  was  sincerity 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  121 

anywhere,  it  is  in  an  honest  missionary's  heart. 
They  will  be  treated  as  fools  and  madmen  by- 
some  ;  and,  cut  off  from  all  the  charms  of  culti- 
vated society,  they  will  go  down  to  the  grave 
generally  unhonoured  and  unknown,  but  their  re- 
ward will  be  an  incorruptible  crown. 

In  this  sea  the  phenomenon  of  the  luminous 
appearance  of  the  surface  of  the  water  was  more 
remarkable  than  I  had  ever  witnessed  it  at  any 
other  place.  At  night  the  sea  appears  one  blaze 
of  light.  I  have  watched  this  extraordinary  ap- 
pearance many  evenings  as  a  subject  of  curiosity 
and  pleasure,  and  was  anxious  to  know  what  light 
philosophy  had  thrown  on  the  matter.  I  looked 
at  all  the  books  we  had,  in  hopes  of  finding  the 
causes  of  it,  but  after  a  while  formed  my  own 
opinion  upon  the  subject,  although  I  do  not  pre- 
tend to  give  it  as  one  of  certainty  where  others 
have  been  in  doubt.  Father  Bourzes,  a  Jesuit, 
in  1704,  marked  this  phenomenon  in  his  voyage 
to  India.  This  class  of  men,  who  have  been 
a  subject  of  censure  for  so  many  years,  have  been 
the  precursors  of  most  of  our  knowledge  of  the 
appearances  of  nature,  as  well  as  of  the  moral 
condition  of  man.  Among  their  faults  was  not 
that  of  apathy  or  ignorance.  The  finest  descrip- 
tions the  world  now  has  of  all  the  wonders  of 
nature  came  from  these  holy  missionaries  ;  the 
description  of  sea-objects,  the  soil,  climate,  cata- 
racts, and  prairies,  came  from  them  ;  they  encom- 
passed sea  and  land  to  make  proselytes,  and  kept 
eyes  and  ears  open  in  every  step  of  their  progress. 
Of  their  religion  I  have  nothing  to  say ;  it  is 
not  my  religion.  The  pious  father  notes  the 
singular  appearance  of  the  sea,  but  does  not  ven- 
ture to  give  any  reason  for  its  causes.  ,  He  was 

F 


122    mrs.  morrell's  narrative. 

going  to  a  new  world  to  guide  the  heathen  in  the 
paths  of  religion  ;  but  he  was  also,  according  to 
the  instructions  of  his  order,  obliged  to  notice 
every  thing  remarkable  in  his  tour.  This  phe- 
nomenon was  discussed  by  the  philosophers  of 
Europe  with  considerable  acumen  :  but  nothing 
satisfactory  was  given  until  of  late  years.  The 
first  solution  was  that  of  electricity,  and  for  a 
while  this  was  satisfactory  to  most  navigators ; 
but  on  the  voyages  of  Captain  Cook,  in  1772,  '3, 
'4,  and  '5,  Mr.  Forster  started  a  new  theory,  which 
had  so  much  plausibility  in  if.  that  it  was  not 
questioned  for  many  years.  This  was,  that  the 
singular  appearance  was  caused  by  animalculae, 
which,  analogous  to  the  firefly,  had  the  power,  at 
pleasure,  of  emitting  light,  and  did  so  whenever 
the  surface  of  the  ocean  was  slightly  agitated. 
This  many  experiments  seemed  to  prove,  and  the 
doctrine  became  general,  for  there  were  many  facts 
going  to  show  that  his  opinion  was  correct :  and 
it  is  now  conceived  that  there  are  many  sea-worms 
or  insects  that  emit  light  in  the  ocean.  But  the 
best  opinion  now  extant  is  that  of  Mr.  Couton's, 
that  this  appearance  arises  from  putrefactions  in 
the  sea.  The  phosphoric  appearance  of  a  fish  in  a 
short  time  after  he  was  caught  led  him  to  make 
many  experiments,  which  go  far  to  show  that  his 
solution  was  just.  He  put  fish  into  a  quantity  of 
salt  water,  and  marked  the  eifects  of  their  putres- 
cence on  the  appearance  of  the  water  :  and  ascer- 
tained that  in  proportion  to  the  decay  of  the  fish 
was  the  luminous  appearance  of  the  water. 
These  particles  of  decayed  fish,  being  lighter  than 
the  water,  rise  to  the  surface,  and  on  a  gentle 
agitation  emit  the  phosphoric  light  which  makes 
so  wonderful  an  illumination.     This  appearance 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  12^ 

is  more  observable  near  land  than  at  a  great  dis- 
tance from  it ;  and  it  is  well  known  that  the  great 
mass  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  deep  are  near  the 
continents  and  islands.  Perhaps  in  no  situation 
of  all  the  vast  expanse  of  the  ocean  is  this  phe- 
nomenon more  distinct  than  around  the  islands 
of  the  Southern  Pacific.  The  wonders  of  the 
land  man  has  been  examining  from  the  birth  of 
creation  ;  but  of  the  treasures  and  population  of 
the  ocean  he  has,  as  it  were,  just  commenced  his 
observations.  The  innumerable  productions  of 
the  ocean  are  astounding  ;  not  only  may  it  be  said 

"  Full  many  a  gem  of  purest  ray  serene 
The  dark,  unfathomed  caves  of  ocean  bear," 

but  not  a  tithe  of  its  population  is  as  yet  known. 
The  earth,  using  this  term  for  the  land  only,  with 
all  its  nations  of  men,  its  beasts  and  birds,  its 
creeping  things — countless  millions  in  all, — has  a 
sparse  population  compared  with  the  sea.  If  the 
death  of  these,  by  violence  and  natural  decay,  do 
not  "  incarnadine  the  sea,"  it  is  very  natural  that 
the  remains  of  these  innumerable  hosts — for  death 
happeneth  to  all  things  belonging  to  our  globe — 
probably  rise  to  the  surface,  and  float  on  in  rays 
of  light ;  and  why  not  another  emblem  that  the 
ashes  of  our  frames  sown  in  corruption  will  rise 
to  light  and  glory  in  another  form  ?  It  surpasses 
the  wonderful, — it  is  indeed  miraculous,  that  so 
many  things  should  exist  in  the  waters  under  the 
earth.  Who  can  look  at  the  leviathan  of  the 
ocean,  spouting  and  blowing,  and  playing  in  the 
mighty  deep,  a  terror  to  man  when  he  first  saw 
him  in  the  tremendous  majesty  of  his  bulk  and 
strength,  now  subservient  to  man,  as  a  thing  of 
f  2 


124  MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 

no  power  compared  with  human  sagacity,  and 
the  very  essence  of  the  monster  reduced  to  the 
purpose  of  illuming  his  halls,  or  of  chasing  away 
the  shades  of  night  from  the  nursery  of  his  babes, 
and  doubt  that  man  had  power  given  him  over 
all  that  live  upon  the  land  or  in  the  sea  1  The 
luxurious  Romans  knew  nothing  of  the  brilliancy 
of  a  sperm  candle. 

The  fisheries,  in  all  parts  of  the  world,  furnish 
no  small  part  of  the  food  of  man,  and  yet  there  is 
no  diminution  of  the  stock.  The  great  fish,  if 
Dr.  Mitchill  will  allow  me  to  call  a  whale  a  fish, 
are  no  doubt  diminished ;  but  it  is  not  in  the 
power  of  man  to  destroy  the  race  of  them,  which 
according  to  the  best  accounts  of  ichthyologists, 
produce  as  ten  thousand,  and  even  to  a  million 
for  one  taken  yearly.  Millions  ofthe  cod  are  caught 
on  the  northern  shores  of  America  yearly,  yet  no 
diminution  has  ever  been  perceptible. 

The  analogy  between  things  in  the  water  and 
on  the  land  has  often  been  a  subject  of  inquiry 
and  discussion,  and  perhaps  there  is  in  it  some- 
thing of  reality.  There  are  sea-dogs,  sea-ele- 
phants, and  sea-horses  ;  but  in  many  respects  the 
resemblance  is  fanciful  :  but  to  man,  the  consti- 
tuted lord  of  all,  I  do  not  believe  that  the  sea 
furnishes  the  slightest  resemblance.  We  women 
have  been  complimented  by  sister  mermaids ;  but 
I  believe  all  this  race  have  been  females,  even  in 
fable.  The  wonders  of  the  great  deep,  I  believe, 
will  never  be  fully  discovered;  but  there  is  no 
necessity  for  indulging  in  creations  of  fancy  when 
there  is  enough  of  fact  to  satisfy  any  one. 

When  I  playfully  adverted  to  the  opinions  of 
Dr.  Mitchill  respecting  the  whale,  I  intended  no 
disrespect  to  the  memory  of  that  learned  man. 


MRS.    MORRELl/S    NARRATIVE.  125 

He  was  indeed  a  learned  man,  familiar  and  kind 
as  learned.  He  had  the  happiest  faculty  of  mak- 
ing himself  understood,  and  his  descriptions,  in 
his  lectures  and  publications,  are  all  simple,  accu- 
rate, and  beautiful.  He  was  a  great  lover  of  nature, 
and  studied  her  laws  profoundly.  He  discussed 
every  thing,  from  the  huge  whale  and  ponderous 
mastodon,  to  the  microscopic  shell  and  the  ani- 
mated dust  of  a  fig-leaf.  He  seemed  inspired  by 
every  muse  in  the  department  of  each.  His  own 
collection  of  natural  curiosities  was  a  rare  one  ;  at 
once  an  evidence  of  his  knowledge,  his  industry, 
and  his  taste.  He  made  himself  master  of  so  many 
facts  that  he  was  a  living  chronicle  of  the  history 
of  nature,  as  well  as  of  the  deeds  of  men.  He  was 
acquainted  with  the  nomenclature  of  every  sci- 
ence, and  had  every  term  ready  at  his  tongue's 
end ;  but  he  never  darkened  his  subject  by  a  dis- 
play of  them,  for  he  explained  the  etymology  of 
the  term  he  used,  and  the  necessity  there  was  of 
the  word  to  convey  an  accurate  meaning.  The 
great  doctor  believed  much,  because  he  knew 
much ;  and  with  all  his  knowledge,  he  was  as 
communicative  as  those  who  were  bursting  with 
their  first  rays  of  intelligence.  The  doctor  was 
extensively  known  at  home  and  abroad ;  he 
held  a  correspondence  with  some  of  the  most 
learned  men  of  the  age,  and  every  one  thought 
him  truly  a  great  man.  Future  times  will  hold 
him  higher  than  the  present  does ;  when  his  fa- 
vourite pursuits  become  more  fashionable  than 
they  now  are.  I  understand  that  great  exer- 
tions are  making-  bv  intelligent  members  of  this 
community  in  the  city  of  New-York,  and  other 
parts  of  the  country,  to  increase  the  number  and 
respectability  of  Lyceums. 


126    MRS.  morrell's'  narrative. 

On  the  4th  of  March  we  spoke  an  East  India- 
man,  from  Canton,  on  her  voyage  to  London. 
Captain  Gates,  the  commander,  most  kindly 
offered  us  any  assistance  we  might  stand  in  need 
of,  but  our  provisions  were  abundant,  and  we 
could  only  acknowledge  our  obligations  for  his 
kind  offers.  There  is  a  courtesy  growing  out  of 
circumstances  which  becomes  a  habit,  and  from 
that  passes  to  a  principle.  Those  who  have  been  in 
want  know  how  to  lend  their  assistance  to  others, 
and  every  mariner,  with  all  the  foresight  and 
prudence  in  the  world,  must,  at  times,  be  in  want 
of  the  necessaries  of  life.  The  offers  of  Capt. 
Gates  were  so  kind,  that  I  was  almost  sorry  to 
find  that  owing  to  our  superior  sailing  he  was 
nearly  out  of  sight  in  a  few  hours.  How  much 
happier  would  our  lives  pass  on  shore,  if  we  were 
employed  in  offering  kindnesses  to  one  another, 
and  in  watching  to  see  what  good  we  could  do  our 
fellow-travellers  through  the  world.  Selfishness 
seems  to  belong  to  great  cities.  It  is  not  found 
where  the  inhabitants  are  few  ;  or  at  least  it  is  not 
so  perceptible. 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  137 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Saldanha  Bay — Refitted — Visit  to  the  Cape — Description  of 
Saldanha  Bay — Tabic  Mountain — Comparison  between  tho 
Animals  found  at  the  Cape  and  the  Race  of  Men — Description 
of  the  Condor — His  Habits  and  Character — The  Albatross — ■ 
His  Habits  and  Character — Superstitions  in  Regard  to  the 
Condor — Hottentots  and  Lions — Character  of  the  Lion — The 
Elephant — Ostriches  ;  Description  of,  and  their  Character — 
Accuracy  of  the  .Scripture  Account — Garrison  at  the  Cape — 
Camoens  and  his  Lusiad — The  Character  of  this  commercial 
Epic — Fate  of  the  Author — Reflections  upon  the  Restrictions 
upon  Trade. 

On  Thursday,  the  10th  of  March,  we  came  in 
sight  of  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  but  it  was  some 
miles  distant,  whence  we  steered  for  Saldanha 
Bay,  and  came  to  anchor  there  on  the  12th.  All 
hands  were  as  busy  as  the  inhabitants  of  the  city 
of  New- York  are  on  the  first  day  of  May.  They 
were  taking  down  sail/,  splicing  ropes,  mending, 
patching,  darning,  and  cleaning ;  for  a  few  days, 
all  were  as  much  engaged  as  carmen,  chamber- 
maids, and  housewives  at  the  stirring  time  I 
have  mentioned.  It  is  not  wonderful  that  our 
schooner  should  be  out  of  repair  in  her  sails  and 
rigging,  when  it  is  recollected  that  she  had  been 
from  home  more  than  sixteen  months. 

On  the  14th  I  accompanied  my  husband  on 
shore,  and  we  received  a  most  cordial  welcome. 
He  had  been  here  before  and  made  several  ac- 
quaintances, who  were  now  emulous  to  show 
every  kindness  to  his  wife. 
'  The  Bay  of  Saldanha  is  the  place  where  the 


128  MRS.    MORRELlAs    NARRATIVE. 

fleet  anchored  to  protect  the  English  troops  under 
Sir  David  Barard.  to  land  for  the  last  conquest 
of  the  Cape.  This  was  a  fine  place  to  anchor, 
and  the  garrison  of  the  Cape  was  at  too  great  a 
distance  to  give  them  any  trouble  while  landing. 
We  visited  the  village,  and  found  the  people  quite 
contented  under  the  British  government.  Sir 
David  had  seven  thousand  troops  under  his  com- 
mand ;  and  although  he  was  met  with  great 
courage  by  the  Dutch  commander  and  the  forces 
under  him,  yet  the  action  was  soon  decided,  and 
the  British  have  had  the  possession  of  the  Cape 
ever  since.  It  is  a  fine  stopping-place  for  ships 
on  their  way  to  India,  and  sufficient  of  all  neces- 
saries can  be  furnished  at  short  notice.  The 
English  thought  this  place  of  much  consequence 
to  them  ;  and  although  they  had  taken  the  place 
once  before  and  given  it  up  by  treaty,  at  this 
second  conquest  they  thought  it  better  to  retain  it. 
The  Cape  of  Good  Hope  is  situated  in  latitude 
33°  55'  south,  and  longitude  1SJ  24'  east.  It  was 
discovered  by  the  Portuguese  in  1493,  and  was 
called  by  the  discoverer.  Bartholomew  Diaz, 
Cabo  dos  Tormendos—  the  Stormy  ( "ape, — for  he 
experienced  much  bad  weather  tbcre:  but  his 
more  sagacious  monarch,  John  II.  King  of  Por- 
tugal, named  it  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  as  he 
entertained  the  hope  of  finding  the  way  to 
India  by  doubling  this  cape,  which  was  soon 
after  done  by  Yasco  de  Gama.  The  Portuguese 
never  formed  any  settlement  at  the  Cape :  they 
had  but  few  people  to  spare  for  colonizing  any 
but  the  fairest  portions  of  their  discoveries.  The 
Dutch,  about  1650,  took  possession  of  it,  and 
drove  away  the  Hottentots.  They  wanted  it  for 
a  watering-place,  and  found  no  difficulty  in  re- 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.    129 

ducing  the  ignorant  and  miserable  race  of  sav- 
ages who  were  natives  of  the  country  to  sla- 
very. These  Hottentots  are  small  in  size,  but 
are  much  esteemed  as  slaves,  for  they  are  the 
most  abject  of  all  the  slaves  in  the  world.  The 
Malays  and  other  slaves,  when  goaded  by  ill- 
treatment,  have  some  flashes  of  resentment  about 
them ;  but  these  abject  wretches  have  none.  The 
south  and  west  of  the  Cape  are  washed  by  the 
ocean,  and  on  the  north  a  long  range  of  mountains 
is  seen,  some  of  which  reach  the  point  of  perpetual 
congelation.  The  population  of  the  whole  coun- 
try now  owned  by  the  English  is  very  sparse,  not 
giving  one  inhabitant  to  a  square  mile.  It  con- 
tains a  great  variety  of  soil,  but  the  drought  is 
excessive  at  certain  seasons,  and  there  is  no  vege- 
tation for  many  months  in  the  year.  When  we 
were  there,  we  saw  large  tracts  of  country  bloom- 
ing with  a  great  variety  of  flowers,  and  affording 
abundance  of  herbage,  which  shortly  before  this 
was  as  dry  and  steril  as  a  clay  heap. 

The  Table  Mountain  is  one  vast  mass  of  rock, 
rising  in  naked  majesty  three  thousand  five  hun- 
dred and  ninety-six  feet  in  height !  Its  very  look 
is  frightful.  Some  persons,  it  is  said,  have 
reached  its  summit,  but  it  seemed  to  me  to  be 
accessible  to  none  but  the  great  birds  of  heaven. 
The  condor  and  the  eagle  are  seen  in  the  gray 
of  the  morning  poising  around  its  summit,  as  if 
in  scorn  of  the  powers  of  man.  It  is  thought  that 
they  frequently  rise  with  their  prey  to  the  sides 
and  top  of  this  mountain,  to  devour  it  in  peace. 
After  gazing  a  few  minutes  through  a  good  glass 
the  mass  seems  too  heavy  for  the  earth,  and  you 
feel  as  though  it  must  sink,  and  carry  with  it  all 
around  you.     The  rock  is  of  primitive  formation:  ■ 


130  MRS.   MORRELI/S    NARRATIVE. 

it  has  been  there  ever  since  the  birth  of  creation, 
and  probably  will  stand  there  until 


"  Wrapt  in  fire  the  realms  of  ether, 
And  heaven's  last  onset  shakos  the  world  below  I" 


This  rock  was  not  smote  by  the  hand  of  the 
prophet,  for  no  water  gushes  from  it  except  what 
drizzles  down  from  snows  or  dews.  If  this  sub- 
lime mass  had  been  near  tasteful  Greece  or  poetic 
Italy,  how  much  it  would  have  assisted  the 
writers  of  the  works  of  imagination  !  There,  not 
a  mountain  rears  its  head  unsung,  nor  a  brook 
that  babbles  along,  but  has  been  celebrated  in  all 
the  charms  of  verse.  Camoens  alone  has  made 
this  region  a  subject  for  the  muse. 

It  is  worthy  of  remark,  that  while  the  beasts 
and  birds  of  this  region  are  wonderful  in  size  and 
strength,  the  race  of  men  should  be  so  inferior  in 
their  proportions.  Until  our  times,  the  eagle 
was  considered  by  ornithologists  as  the  bird  of 
Jove,  holding  supreme  sway  over  all  the  feathered 
race.  He  was  described  as  soaring  higher,  and 
keeping  longer  on  the  wing,  than  all  others  of  the 
air.  For  majesty,  strength,  and  vision,  he  had 
no  compeer,  but  modern  discoveries  have  robbed 
him  of  all  his  superiority  in  these  regions,  as  well 
as  among  the  Andes.  The  condor  is  now  en- 
throned in  his  place.  Until  this  age,  the  condor 
was  ranked  among  the  creatures  of  fable,  with 
the  roc,  of  Arabian  imagination  and  description, 
or  with  the  wonders  of  Gulliver,  in  his  travels. 
Swift  undoubtedly  made  his  stories  of  gigantic 
and  diminutive  nature  as  a  satire  upon  the  tales 
of  travellers,  but  in  our  time  his  sarcasm  has  lost 
something  of  its  effect  from  deeper  investigation 


mrs.  morrell's  narrative.    131 

and  more  patient  researches.  The  condor  of 
Africa  is  at  the  head  of  the  vulture  tribe.  His  size 
is  twice  that  of  the  American  eagle  ;  some  of  them 
indeed  have  been  killed,  whose  extended  wings 
measured  twelve  or  fourteen  feet.  He  is  almost 
constantly  on  the  wing,  and  soars  at  a  sightless 
distance  above  the  earth.  This  upper  region  is 
truly  his  abode — the  scene  of  all  his  joys  ;  and  he 
comes  down  to  the  ground  only  to  secure  his  food. 
He  has  the  scent  of  the  common  vulture,  and  the 
eye  of  the  eagle,  enlarged  even  in  greater  propor- 
tion than  his  body  compared  with  that  of  the  eagle. 
His  claws  and  beak  are  in  proportion  to  the  spread 
of  his  wing.  He  is  coarse  and  vulgar  in  his  food ; 
and,  notwithstanding  all  that  has  been  said  by  the 
poets  of  ancient  and  modern  times,  so  is  the  eagle. 
The  Hebrew  description  of  the  productions  of  na- 
ture, after  all,  is  generally  the  most  accurate.  The 
Bible  says  that  where  the  carcass  is,  there  are  the 
eagles  gathered  together.  The  condor,  driven  by 
hunger,  scents  or  sees  from  his  sublime  height 
what  is  lying  or  moving  on  the  earth,  and  comes 
to  seize  it  with  almost  incredible  velocity.  He 
feeds  on  dead  carcasses  when  they  can  be  found, 
but  otherwise  it  attacks  the  flocks  and  the  herds. 
He  has  been  known  to  associate  with  others  to  at- 
tack full-grown  bullocks,  and  to  destroy  them  > 
but  from  his  very  nature  he  is  generally  a  solitary 
bird.  The  Table  Mountain  is  hardly  sufficiently 
elevated  for  him  to  relish  his  prey,  which  he  often 
ascends  with  ;  he  requires  a  keen  air.  The  con- 
dor has  been  caught  at  the  Cape,  and  in  South 
America,  and  brought  to  the  United  States,  where 
he  has  been  examined  thoroughly.  He  is  in  every 
respect  a  wonder,  and  amazing  stories  are  said  to 
be  current  among  the  Hottentots  of  the  prodigious 


132  MRS.  morrelCs  narrative. 

size  and  strength  of  this  bird,  such  as  their  hav- 
ing been  seen  with  an  elephant  in  their  claws. 
These  stories  go  to  show  that  even  the  most  stu- 
pid of  human  beings  have  some  imagination  : 
Asia  does  not  originate  all  the  wondrous  things 
in  story.  The  condor  flies  like  the  eagle,  except 
that  he  is  slower  in  his  first  movements,  from  the 
great  extent  of  his  wings.  His  feathers  are  closer 
and  smoother  than  the  eagle's,  and  he  can  rest  in 
the  loftiest  regions  of  the  air  for  a  long  time  with- 
out any  apparent  motion,  but  probably,  like  the 
eagle,  he  has  the  power  of  moving  the  lesser 
feathers  while  the  wings  seem  perfectly  still. 

Turning  from  a  look  at  the  mountains,  and 
extending  your  gaze  over  the  ocean,  a  sea-bird 
of  equal  size  and  larger  wing  may  every  day  be 
seen.  The  albatross  is  remarkable  in  his  habits 
as  well  as  in  size.  He  is  a  web-footed  bird,  re- 
sembling in  some  degree  the  domestic  goose  as 
to  the  shape  of  its  head  and  body ;  but  the  bill  is 
more  hooked  than  that  of  the  goose.  The  great 
length  of  wing  gives  the  albatross  superior  swift- 
ness in  flight  to  all  other  sea-birds  ;  and,  large  as 
he  is.  he  skims  with  the  fleetness  of  a  swallow 
over  the  water,  catching  every  tiling  that  comes 
in  his  way.  He  is  a  great  feeder,  and  sometimes 
acts  the  glutton  to  such  an  extent  as  to  be  easily 
taken  while  resting  on  the  smooth  surface  of  the 
sea.  It  is  amusing  to  watch  his  flight  after  the 
flying-fish,  he  poises,  scales,  and  turns  so  adroitly. 
The  albatross  appears  to  have  no  regular  home, 
but  courses  over  half  a  world  for  his  food  at 
different  seasons  of  the  year ;  he  is  not  only 
found  at  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  and  on  the 
North-west  Coast,  but  also  at  times  in  the  Aus- 
tral seas,     He  flies  so  easily  that  he  clears  hin> 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.     133 

self  of  a  storm  by  rising  above  it,  and  keeping 
himself  there  until  the  whirlwind  has  passed 
away.  The  albatross  is  tame,  but  not  courageous, 
for  he  is  often  beaten  to  death  by  smaller  "birds, 
and  makes  but  a  feeble  resistance.  The  extent 
of  their  wings,  when  spread,  is  ten  or  twelve  feet 
m  general,  but  they  grow  to  a  much  larger  size. 
They  are  never  taken  for  food,  even  by  the 
Indians  ;  they  are  too  coarse  and  oily  for  food 
for  any  thing.  The  albatross  is  seldom  killed 
by  American  or  European  sailors ;  they  have 
some  superstition  that  it  betides  ill-luck  to  kill 
them.  Perhaps  this  may  arise  from  the  fact  that 
this  bird  has  often  visited  vessels  farther  from 
land  than  any  others,  and,  as  the  sailors  say,  has 
taken  more  pains  to  board  them  than  all  the  rest 
of  the  feathered  tribe.  Some  of  the  largest  of 
these  birds  have  been  killed  and  brought  to  this 
country,  but  in  general  their  lives  are  spared,  for 
it  requires  a  very  brave  man  to  oppose  a  supersti- 
tion entertained  among  mariners,  as  all  the  mis- 
fortunes of  the  voyage  are  always  charged  upon 
any  violence  done  to  a  settled  prejudice.  Ignorant 
men  will  more  readily  do  violence  to  a  positive 
command  of  their  Maker  than  to  a  fixed  error  of  the 
imagination.  Coleridge,  the  poet,  has  made  much 
use  of  this  superstition  in  his  poem  called  the 

Rime  of  the  Ancient  Mariner. 

"  The  ice  was  here,  the  ice  was  there, 
The  ice  was  all  around : 

It  cracked  and  growled,  and  roared  and  howled, 
Like  noises  in  a  swound  ! 

At  length  did  cross  an  albatross  ; 
Through  the  fog  it  came  ; 
As  if  it  had  been  a  Christian  soul, 
We  hailed  it  in  Gocl's  name. 


134     MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 

It  ate  the  food  it  ne'er  had  eat, 
And  round  and  round  it  flew  ; 
The  ice  did  split  with  a  thunder-fit, 
The  helmsman  steered  us  through  ! 

And  a  good  south  wind  sprang  up  behind ; 

The  albatross  did  follow, 

And  every  day,  for  food  or  play, 

Came  to  the  mariner's  hallo  ! 

In  mist  or  cloud,  on  mast  or  shroud, 

It  perched  for  vespers  nine  ; 

YVhilest  all  the  night,  through  fog  smock  white, 

Glimmered  the  white  moonshine. 

God  save  thee,  ancient  mariner, 
From  the  fiends  that  plague  thee  thus ! 
Why  look'st  thou  so  V     With  my  crossbow 
I  shot  the  albatross  ! 

The  sun  now  rose  upon  the  sight ; 
Out  of  the  sea  came  he, 
Still  hid  in  mists,  and  on  the  left 
Went  down  into  the  sea. 

And  the  good  south  wind  still  blew  behind, 
But  no  sweet  bird  did  follow, 
Nor  any  day,  for  food  or  play, 
Came  to  the  mariner's  hallo  ! 

And  I  have  done  one  hellish  thing, 
And  it  would  work  'em  wo  ; 
For  all  averred  I  had  killed  the  bird 
That  made  the  breeze  to  blow ; 
'Ah,   wretch  !'  said  they,  '  the  bird  to  slay 
That  made  the  breeze  to  blow  !'  " 


The  earth  here,  as  well  as  the  air,  teems  with 
wonders.  The  lion  of  the  (Jape  is  the  largest  and 
fiercest  in  the  world,  and  although  he  has  been, 
driven  from  many  places  where  he  once  roamed, 
he  still  holds  his  ground  in  Southern  Africa. 
Mis  roar  is  often  heard  in  the  abodes  of  Euro- 
peans ;  but  he  does  not  often  make  his  appearance 
near  the  habitations  of  men.  The  Hottentots 
have  no  fears  of  the  lion,  nor  of  auy  wild  ai;imal ; 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  135 

they  contend  that  all  that  are  ferocious  in  the 
forests  or  deserts  are  afraid  of  man,  and  this  is 
probably  the  case.  A  lion  never  attacks  a  man 
unless  he  is  famished  for  food ;  and  then  his 
hunger  is  generally  superior  to  his  courage. 
They  prey  on  the  harmless  antelopes,  and  never 
venture  to  attack  the  elephant.  Many  an  officer 
in  these  regions  has,  with  the  help  of  natives  and 
dogs,  gained  laurels  for  bravery  in  lion  hunting 
who  did  not  risk  much  in  the  contest. 

The  lion,  like  all  other  creatures  of  greatness, 
has  been  extolled  and  abused  ever  since  he  has 
been  known.  The  Arabians,  it  is  said,  have  about 
fifty  names  for  this  monarch  of  the  plains.  His 
strength  is  not  at  all  overrated  by  any,  but  his 
magnanimity  has  often  been  questioned.  Not- 
withstanding all  the  stories  of  ancient  times,  of 
Androcles  and  the  lion,  and  of  the  many  other 
legends  of  those  ages,  modern  writers  on  natural 
history  have  made  the  lion  a  cowardly,  sneaking, 
miserable  cat,  with  only  more  strength  than  his 
enemies,  and  without  half  the  courage  of  a  terrier 
dog.  The  truth  is  between  these  historians. 
His  magnanimity  may  sometimes  be  mistaken 
for  cowardice,  and  his  prudence  for  fear.  That 
the  lion  has  strong  affections  no  one  who  knows 
his  history  can  for  a  moment  doubt ;  and  we 
have  all  seen  enough  of  him  in  a  state  of  slavery 
to  know  that  he  has  some  generous  traits  in  his 
character.  It  is  from  a  well-authenticated  ac- 
count of  a  lion  and  a  friendly  dog  that  I  extract 
the  following.  —  In  a  caravan  which  was  ex- 
hibited a  few  years  since  in  the  United  States,  a 
large  lion  was  the  head  of  the  show,  and  a  mon- 
strous sized  dog  was  his  master's  faithful  friend. 
On  some  occasion  the  whole  caravan  grew  restiff. 


136  MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 

and  the  keeper,  somewhat  alarmed,  requested  the 
audience  to  retire,  inviting  them  to  return  on  the 
morrow.  The  lion  growled,  and  snapped  his 
teeth  at  his  keeper :  the  dog  saw  it,  and  in  a  fit 
of  indignation  bit  the  lip  of  the  lion.  This 
brought  the  latter  animal  to  his  senses,  and  he 
crouched  and  groaned  and  moaned,  and  refused 
that  night  and  the  next  day  to  taste  a  morsel  of 
food,  but  kept  up  a  look  of  contrition  towards  the 
dog.  The  owner  was  apprehensive  of  losing  his 
property,  and  entreated  the  dog  to  make  up  with 
the  lion.  At  length  he  succeeded  in  getting  the 
dog  to  approach  the  lion's  cage  and  lick  his 
wound.  The  lion's  joy  was  excessive  :  he 
growled  his  affection,  and  seemed  quite  frantic 
in  his  demonstrations  of  happiness. 

The  ponderous  elephant  never  goes  out  of  his 
way  to  attack  a  man  ;  he  also  is  afraid  of  him. 
Whole  droves  of  elephants  will  pass  within  a  few 
rods  of  a  hunter  without  giving  him  the  least 
fear.  The  almost  naked  African  traverses  the 
deserts  or  the  forests  as  fearlessly  as  if  he  had 
dominion  given  him  over  the  fowls  of  the  air 
and  the  beasts  of  the  field  as  distinctly  as  it  was 
given  to  Adam  in  the  days  of  primeval  innocence. 
From  the  enormous  tusks  which  are  brought  to 
this  market  from  the  country,  the  size  of  the 
giant  of  the  forest  may  in  some  measure  be  calcu- 
lated. Some  of  these  tusks  weigh  over  a  hundred 
pounds. 

These  are  not  all  the  wonders  of  the  woods 
and  the  sands.  Ostriches  are  plentiful  here ; 
many  are  brought  every  year  for  sale  to  the  Cape 
by  the  natives.  A  fall-grown  ostrich  is  from 
eight  to  eleven  feet  in  height,  and  the  most 
awkward  looking  bird  that  ever  was  seen ;  but 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.     137 

some  portion  of  its  feathers  are  delicate  and 
beautiful.  They  were  used  as  an  ornament  for  a 
female  headdress  probably  long  before  the  records 
of  man  began,  as  they  were  when  Vasco  de  Gama 
discovered  the  Cape,  and  would  now  be  if  the  na- 
tives were  not  slaves ;  or  if  those  who  were  not 
bondmen  and  bondwomen  had  not  found  that  these 
plumes  could  be  exchanged  for  something  which 
they  preferred  to  ostrich  feathers.  The  ostrich  is 
often  hunted,  but  such  is  the  fruitfulness  and  the 
abundance  of  food  for  the  bird,  that  they  arc 
still  found  in  great  numbers  ;  and  their  eggs  are 
served  up  at  every  great  feast  given  among  the 
officers  of  the  garrison  as  a  delicacy. 

Modern  writers  have  stated  that  the  ostrich 
incubates  her  eggs,  and  has  as  great  a  regard 
for  them  as  any  other  bird ;  now  this  assertion 
appears  to  me  unfounded.  The  ostrich  cannot 
set  upon  her  eggs  ;  there  is  no  joint  in  her  legs 
that  will  allow  her  to  bring  her  body  upon  her 
nest.  Job  is  worth  a  hundred  philosophers  upon 
the  subject:  "  Gavest  thou  the  goodly  wings  unto 
the  peacock,  or  wings  and  feathers  unto  the 
ostrich  ?n  "  which  leaoeth  her  eggs  in  the  earth- 
and  warmeth  them  in  the  dust :  and  forgettcth 
that  the  foot  may  crush  them,  or  that  the  icild 
beast  may  break  them.  She  is  hardened  against 
her  young  ones,  as  though  they  were  not  hers." 

An  observing  philosopher,  who  had  spent  the 
better  part  of  his  life  in  Asia,  an  officer,  once  gave 
this  solution  of  the  subject :  The  ostrich  starts 
from  the  forest  to  the  desert  to  deposite  her  eggs. 
She  lays  two  eggs,  which  are  deeply  covered 
with  the  sand  ;  then  seven  or  eight  more,  which 
are  but  partially  covered.     The   first  produce 


138  MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 

young  ones,  who,  as  soon  as  they  have  broken 
the  shell,  begin  to  feed  upon  the  roasted  eggs 
which  have  been  deposited  there  for  food,  until 
they  get  strong  enough  to  set  out  on  their  jour- 
ney to  the  wilderness.  This  is  full  of  wisdom, 
and  resembles  all  the  accounts  which  have  been 
given  of  the  ostrich. 

It  is  now  a  matter  of  fact  to  all  the  hunters  of 
the  ostrich,  that  at  "what  time  she  lifteth  up 
herself  on  high  she  scorneth  the  horse  and  his 
rider"  In  catching  her  now,  one  fresh  horse 
.succeeds  another  until  the  ostrich  is  tired  down. 
It  is  a  most  extraordinary  fact,  that  the  stomach 
of  this  bird,  made,  as  it  is  said,  to  consume  fruits 
alone,  should  have  such  powers  of  digestion  as 
to  consume  lead,  iron,  or  almost  any  other  metal. 
Those  brought  to  the  United  States  are  generally 
destroyed  by  trying  this  experiment  too  often. 
This  tall  bird  is  good-natured,  and  the  ancients 
thought  marked  with  folly;  but  modern  times  have 
learned  to  discriminate  awkwardness  from  folly, 
and  adroitness  from  wisdom.  It  is  said  that  when 
the  ostrich  hides  his  head  among  the  weeds,  he 
ti links  he  is  not  seen ;  does  not  even  wise  man 
do  pretty  much  the  same  ? 

The  garrison  here  is  large,  and  is  composed, 
generally,  of  well  educated  men.  The  society  is 
much  better  than  it  was  under  the  Dutch  govern- 
ment. The  staid  and  solemn  character  of  the 
Dutch  may  make  a  place  a  good  permanent 
residence,  but  they  do  not  give  society  any  of  the 
musical  spirit  which  makes  it  delightful  on  a 
short  visit.  They  catch  not  the  graces  of  the 
passing  hour  ;  I  speak  of  those  who  have  lately 
come  from  their  native  land.  The  descendants 
of  the  Dutch  in  my  native  state  are  not  only 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  139 

among  the  most  solid  portion  of  the  community, 
but  also  make  up  a  highly  respectable  part  of 
fashionable  as  well  as  of  valuable  society. 

The  Cape  of  Good  Hope  promises,  under 
present  auspices,  to  be  an  opening  for  civilization 
to  enter  Africa  ;  and  not  half  of  the  wonders  and 
the  treasures  of  this  country  are  as  yet  known. 

The  region  over  which  we  have  lately  traversed, 
and  where  we  now  were,  was  one  of  epic  grandeur, 
although  still  so  much  unknown.  Camoens,  who 
was  born  soon  after  Gama  doubled  the  stormy 
Cape,  and  who  wrote  before  Shakspeare  or  Milton, 
made  the  voyage  of  Yasco  de  Gama  the  subject 
of  an  heroic  poem.  Among  the  first  recollections 
of  this  poet  were  the  tales  of  the  adventures  of 
this  great  navigator.  Delighted  with  his  ro- 
mantic theme,  Camoens,  who  had  tried  his  hand 
in  madrigals  and  sonnets,  in  early  life,  contem- 
plated an  epic,  which  he  called  the  Lusiad ;  and 
to  bring  it  to  perfection  he  visited  those  seas  and 
countries  which  had  been  discovered  by  Gama. 
His  life  was  one  of  trials  and  misfortunes  ;  he 
lived  with  kings  and  expired  with  beggars.  He 
held  honourable  employment  under  some  of  the 
viceroys,  and  at  one  time  accumulated  no  small 
portion  of  wealth,  which  was  afterward  lost  in 
a  shipwreck.  He  was  too  open,  bold,  and  satiri- 
cal to  live  in  a  court  of  parasites  and  llatterers, 
and  he  despised  the  whole  of  them,  from  the 
highest  to  the  lowest.  He  died  with  the  patriotic 
expression  ':  Oh  my  country  ! ;'  on  his  lips,  and 
with  more  reason  than  most  men  who  have  used 
this  lamentation.  Portugal  was  then  the  first 
of  all  the  maritime  powers,  but  Spain  and  other 
countries  were  in  the  days  of  Camoens  contending 
with,  and  indeed  rivalling  Portugal.     The  epic 


140    MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 

of  Camoens  is  divided  into  ten  books,  and,  for  the 
age,  was  full  of  poetry.  To  his  credit,  too,  after 
all  the  fiction  he  has  introduced,  sometimes  revel- 
ling in  heathen  mythology,  mingled  with  scrip- 
tural allusions,  it  abounds  in  truths.  lie  carries 
his  hero  around  the  Cape,  and  brings  him  in 
competition  with  all  the  Moorish  princes,  who 
had  held  the  best  portions  of  the  traffic  of  the 
Indies  for  ages.  His  struggles  with  these  warlike 
merchants  are  finely  described,  and  all  the  new 
sensations  which  this  mighty  struggle  produced. 
Everywhere,  after  his  time,  the  navigators  of 
these  regions  inscribed  on  the  bark  of  trees 
wherever  they  landed  this  proud  inscription, 
''Talent  be  Bien  Faire."  The  reader  of  the 
Lusiad  of  Camoens  will  find  in  it  at  all  times  many 
beautiful  passages ;  but  when  reading  it  on  the 
very  spots  he  describes,  it  seems  to  bring  author 
and  reader  together,  although  nearly  three  centu- 
ries have  elapsed  since  the  poet  visited  them.  Ca- 
moens was  surely  an  observer  of  nature,  as  well 
as  an  accurate  historian.  He  describes  the  high- 
born cavalier  preparing  for  his  departure  to  un- 
known regions  with  graphic  accuracy  and  in 
an  elegant  style.  De  Gama  leads  all  his  sailors 
to  a  chapel  the  night  before  he  departs,  and  spends 
the  night  in  prayer.  On  the  road  from  this  place 
to  his  fleet  his  friends  met  him,  and  prayers,  tears, 
and  waitings  filled  the  air.  Full  of  his  glory  he 
moved  firmly  onward  :  no  one  but  those  who 
have  parted  with  friends  to  go  on  long  and 
perilous  voyages  can  realize  this  part  of  the  scene. 
Oh !  it  is  true  to  nature  ;  it  is  true  to  the  life, 
humbler  life  than  the  proud  Spanish  don.  Many 
a  mother,  wife,  and  sister,  at  such  times,  has 
breathed  in  spirit  the  lines  of  Camoens ; 


MRS.    MORRELL  S    NARRATIVE.  141 

"  Curs'd  be  the  man  who  first  on  floating  wood 
Forsook  the  beach,  and  braved  the  treacherous  flood  !" 

But  this  feeling  is  soon  lost  in  a  nobler  one,  which 
incorporates  the  pride  of  science  and  individual 
heroism.  Woman,  more  than  man.  delights  in 
glory  ;  it  is,  perhaps,  that  she  does  not  examine 
so  deeply  as  to  see  the  motives  and  means,  but 
looks  at  thing's  in  the  ao-Q-reofate  or  the  result ; 
she  feels  the  national  glow  that  would  sink  every 
thing  at  the  thought  of  honour. 

"  While  thy  bold  prows  triumphant  ride  along 
By  trembling  China,  to  the  isles  unsung 
By  ancient  bard,  by  ancient  chief  unknown, 
Till  ocean's  utmost  shore  thy  commerce  own." 

Some  of  the  conceptions  in  the  Lusiad  are  noble  ; 
but  honest  critics  tell  us  that  we  are  much  in- 
debted to  the  translator  of  this  work  into  English 
for  our  pleasure,  the  translation  being  superior  to 
the  original.  This  may  be  true,  but,  read  as  we 
have  it,  it  is  full  of  beauty  and  truth  to  those  who 
see  the  country  while  they  read  the  poem,  though 
it  must  be  confessed  that  there  is  nothing  won- 
derfully original  in  the  machinery.  The  poet 
copied  Homer.  Virgil,  and  Ariosto,  after  the  man- 
ner of  the  schools ;  but  his  descriptions  are 
natural,  and  that  is  enough.  Although  this  is 
the  epic  of  commerce,  yet  I  believe  that  almost 
every  other  epic  is  read  by  merchants  before  the 
Lusiad. 

It  is  surprising  that  commerce  and  letters 
should  have  been  so  long  divorced,  as  it  were ; 
for  they  were  once  closely  united.  It  was  the 
Phenicians  who  diffused  letters  over  Europe, 
while  they  were  drawing  wealth  from  the  com- 
merce of  the  world.    The  schools  of  the  Hebrews 


142  MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 

flourished  most  when  their  commerce  was  at  the 
highest  prosperity.  Letters  have  at  all  times 
been  the  necessary  consecmence  of  commercial 
enterprise,  and  from  the  days  of  De  Gama  the 
difficulties  of  the  navigator  have  extended  the 
science  of  astronomy  and  mathematics.  These 
difficulties  are  so  forcibly  impressed  upon  the  mind 
of  the  seaman,  and  indeed  upon  the  mind  of 
every  one  who  trusts  himself  on  the  ocean,  that  I 
am  surprised  that  any  one  would  go  a  mile  from 
land  a  second  time  without  knowing  enough  of 
the  science  of  navigation  to  find  a  port  when  he 
wished.  Yvornan  as  I  am,  I  never  would  sail 
another  voyage  without  some  knowledge  of  this 
science ;  enough  to  make  ordinary  calculations 
cannot  lie  very  deep  when  so  many  pretend  to  it. 
One  afreat  defect  of  the  Lusiad  was  more  owinsf 
to  the  laws  of  the  schools  than  to  the  want  of 
genius  in  the  writer ;  this  was  a  disposition  to 
describe  all  the  events,  distances,  escapes,  &c,  to 
the  neglect  of  the  natural  world.  Ichthyology, 
ornithology,  conchology,  and  all  natural  history, 
were  then  beneath  the  epic  standard.  If  these 
would  have  offended  the  critic  of  his  day  as  not 
of  sufficient  importance,  the  voyager  would  now 
pardon  him  if  he  had  descended  to  the  descrip- 
tion of  the  works  of  nature  which  were  scat- 
tered around,  and  no  doubt  his  copious  mind 
was  delighted  with  them  all  ;  but  as  he  was  writ- 
ing an  epic,  he  dared  not  interweave  them  with 
his  verse.  There  is  no  want  of  feeling  in  the  Lu- 
siad, if  there  is  of  minute  nature.  Camoens  was 
not  a  favourite  of  fortune  ;  his  name  is  added  to 
those  who  live  for  others  rather  than  for  them- 
selves, lie  had  a  just  idea  of  the  happiness  of 
those  minions  of  fortune  who  sail  smoothly  over 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.     143 

the  sea  of  life,  and  find  prosperous  gales  every- 
where, and  yet  felt  what  he  forcibly  described  of 
the  unfortunate  man : 

" Through  the  dim  shade,  his  fate  casts  o'er  him 

A  shade  that  spreads  its  evening  darkness  o'er 
His  brightest  virtues  ;  while  it  shows  his  foibles, 
Crowding  and  obvious  as  the  midnight  stars, 
Which  in  the  sunshine  of  prosperity 
Never  had  been  descried." 

It  made  me  almost  sick  to  think  of  poor  Ca- 
moens's  fate  ;  that  one  so  talented,  so  learned,  so 
noble  in  his  feelings,  should  have  died  so  wretch- 
edly, and  found  an  ignoble  grave.  I  tried  to  con- 
sole myself  with  the  reflection  that  he  had  been 
dead  two  centuries  and  a  half,  but  could  not ;  for 
where  genius  is  impressed  on  the  page,  the  immor- 
tal shade  stands  for  ever  before  the  reader.  There 
is  nothing  of  decay  in  the  thought ;  all  is  fresh  and 
blooming  as  it  was  before  the  ink  was  dry.  Em- 
balmed by  the  tears  of  ages,  a  moving  story  grows 
fresher  by  the  lapse  of  time.  To  a  feeling  heart 
the  meeting  of  Hector  and  Andromache  was  but 
yesterday,  and  the  wailings  of  Jephthah's  daugh- 
ter still  sound  in  our  ears. 

Not  half  so  much  has  been  made  of  Southern 
Africa  and  India  as  might  have  been  made  if 
trade  had  been  free  and  no  monopolies  known. 
It  is  not  only  injurious  but  degrading  to  say  you 
must  not  buy  here,  or  sell  there,  but  under  a 
thousand  restrictions.  The  world  should  be 
open  for  all,  on  equal  terms  ;  the  industry  of  all 
should  be  regarded,  and  no  particular  set  of  men 
ought  to  enjoy  extraordinary  privileges,  nor  any 
nation  be  particularly  favoured.  There  are  but 
few  places,  thank  Heaven,  where  an  American 
vessel  cannot  go.  and  but  few  indeed  that  they 


144         MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 

have  not  visited.  At  home  we  females  think  but 
little  of  national  glory,  or  rather  not  much  of  the 
means  of  supporting  it ;  but  when  abroad  we  be- 
come interested  in  every  thing  connected  with 
commerce  or  naval  power.  A  woman  in  these  dis- 
tant seas  would  be  as  proud  to  point  to  a  fine  frigate 
or  a  seventy-four  from  the  United  States  as  she 
■would  in  dwelling  on  the  fame  of  Washington,  or 
any  other  distinguished  man  of  our  country.  The 
feeling  of  nationality  conies  over  us  when  abroad, 
but  we  leave  it  for  others  to  support  when  we  are 
at  home.  A  female  feels  herself  lost  in  the  great 
mass  of  her  countrywomen,  but  when  abroad  she 
represents  them  all ;  and  she  must  be  dull  indeed 
if  she  does  not  understand  this  situation.  I  was 
the  first  American  woman  who  had  visited  some 
of  the  places  I  have  described,  and  being  a  subject 
of  curiosity,  no  one  could  be  indifferent  to  such  a 
situation  ;  it  is  not,  however,  to  me  a  matter  of 
vanity.  Our  men  have  been  everywhere,  but  our 
women  have  not  wandered  much  from  home. 


mrs.  morrell's  narrative.  145 


CHAPTER  VII. 

Departure  from  the  Cape — Sight  of  St.  Helena — Its  Appearance 
at  Sea — Something  of  its  History— Landing  at  St.  Helena — 
Its  natural  and  other  Productions — Its  Appearance  on  Land 
— Strength  of  the  Place — Longwood— Tomb  of  Napoleon- 
Reflections  at  his  Grave — Fernandez  Lopez — Comparison  be- 
tween St.  Helena  and  Napoleon — Soothing  Effect  of  the  Sub- 
limity of  the  Scripture — Rccrossing  the  Equator — Calm  at 
Sea. 

After  hems;  well  supplied  with  refreshments, 
and  putting  every  thing  in  tidy  order,  we  sailed 
on  the  22d  of  March,  and  on  the  28th  we  took 
the  south-east  trade-winds,  always  so  delightful 
after  they  are  settled,  and  on  the  6th  of  April  came 
in  sight  of  the  island  of  St.  Helena.  As  we  ap- 
proached this  "  prison-house  in  the  sea,"  it  ap- 
peared as  a  cloud  in  the  heavens  ;  hut  as  you 
come  nearer  it  assumes  a  more  solid  looking  form. 
I  gazed  upon  it  until  my  imagination  gave  it 
almost  every  shape  that  a  cloud  could  assume, 
from  a  whale  to  any  thing  monstrous,  but  never 
like  a  weasel,  excepting,  as  Polonius  would  say, 
"  it  is  black  like  a  weasel."  The  next  day  we 
anchored  in  front  of  Jamestown  Valley.  I  had 
ransacked  all  our  books  on  board  to  get  an  account 
of  this  wonderful  island,  intending  to  compare 
their  descriptions  with  my  own  observations.  It 
is  unquestionably  of  volcanic  origin,  and  was  one 
of  the  early  productions  of  Omnipotence  in  those 
seas,  ages  before  man  had  ever  navigated  them. 
It  was  discovered  by  the  Portuguese,  those  pio- 
neers of  navigation,  on  St.  Helen's  dav,  the  21st 
G 


146    MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 

of  May,  1501,  and  is  about  twelve  hundred  miles 
from  the  continent,  entirely  detached  from  any 
other  island,  reefs,  or  any  thing  but  the  mighty 
Atlantic  Ocean.  It  lies  in  latitude  5°  40'  south, 
and  longitude  15°  55',  west.  In  twelve  years 
after  its  discovery  it  was  the  residence  of  an  ex- 
iled Portuguese  nobleman,  who  made  some  im- 
provements in  order  to  make  it  habitable.  On 
being  restored  to  favour  he  returned  to  his  country. 
and  in  a  few  years  the  English  examined  it,  but 
did  not  think  it  worth  possessing  until  after  the 
visit  of  Cavendish,  in  1588,  who  made  some  ad- 
ditional improvements.  St.  Helen,  from  whom  it 
was  named,  was  the  pious  mother  of  Constantine 
the  Great ;  and  as  Great  Britain  had  not  entirely 
lost  her  partiality  for  saints,  the  name  was  not 
changed.  The  Dutch  had  possession  of  it  for 
several  years  before  the  English,  but  they  did  not 
think  it  of  sufficient  importance  to  their  commerce 
to  repay  them  for  the  cost  they  must  be  at  to  for- 
tify and  retain  it.  Charles  II.  gave  the  island  to 
the  East  India  Company.  It  does  not  look  half 
so  extensive  as  it  is,  probably  from  its  great  height, 
rising,  as  it  does,  from  the  sea  in  an  almost  per- 
pendicular wall,  from  six  to  twelve  hundred  feet ; 
but  it  is  more  than  ten  miles  long  and  six  broad, 
making  not  far  from  twenty-eight  miles  in  circum- 
ference. There  are  only  four  openings  iti  the 
great  walls  of  this  castle,  and  from  these  fall- 
mouthed  batteries  are  pointed,  and  artillerists 
standing  by  the  guns  with  match  in  hand.  On 
landing,  we  ascended  by  one  of  these  openings 
of  nature,  which,  although  strongly  guarded,  is 
made  more  easy  of  ascent  by  art  than  one  could 
imagine  from  a  distant  view  of  it. 
The  valley  is  called  James's  Valley,  and  is  a 


mrs.  morrell's  narrative.    147 

fruitful  spot.  The  fig,  orange,  date,  and  pome- 
granate trees  grow  in  great  beauty  here,  and  the 
usual  kitchen  vegetables  flourish  abundantly. 
The  water  is  good,  and  can  be  made  to  irrigate 
every  part  of  the  cultivated  plains.  The  gum- 
tree  is  still  common  on  the  island,  although  many 
of  them  have  been  destroyed  ;  and  the  lofty  cab- 
bage-trees grow  in  great  luxuriance,  while  the 
willows  seem  to  hans:  on  the  high  grounds  as 
though  they  were  clinging  to  the  lowland  brooks. 
A  great  number  of  water-fowls  hover  around  the 
mountains,  or  coast  near  the  walls  in  the  sea. 
The  inhabitants  once  tried  to  cultivate  wheat  and 
barley,  but  at  length  found  it  more  profitable  to 
raise  such  articles  as  would  more  readily  supply 
the  shipping  which  frequently  call  there  on  their 
return  from  the  India  seas. 

The  place  is  as  wonderful  in  its  history  as  in 
its  situation,  and  was  once  nearly  stocked  by  a 
colony  of  those  who  were  burnt  out  in  London 
in  1666,  who  in  their  desperation  sought  an  asy- 
lum at  St.  Helena.  James's  Valley  takes  its  name 
from  James  II.,  after  whom,  also,  the  fort  was 
named.  The  town  is  in  this  valley,  and  has  quite 
a  picturesque  appearance.  The  churches,  for 
there  are  two,  but  only  one  parish,  and  the  snug- 
built  houses  perched  so  high  in  the  air,  and  yet 
low  compared  with  heights  still  higher,  give  a  fine 
effect  to  the  whole  view.  An  elevated  chain  of 
mountains  divides  the  island  into  two  unequal 
parts  ;  but  there  are  numerous  ridges  and  valleys 
of  greater  or  less  extent  among  these  mountains. 
Diana's  Peak  is  the  highest  part  of  the  island, 
and  commands  a  most  superb  prospect,  for  from 
it  you  can  see  every  thing  on  or  about  the  island. 
The  ships  look  like  small  craft  floating  at  the  base 
G2 


148    mrs.  morrell's  narrative. 

of  this  tremendous  castle,  and  the  albatrosses, 
gulls,  and  other  sea-birds,  skimming  half-way  from 
the  sea  to  the  height  of  Diana's  Mountain,  make 
the  whole  a  fine  panorama ;  one  that  nature  does 
not  often  in  such  vastness  and  magnificence  afford. 

What  are  great  guns  wanted  for  here  ?  and  yet 
in  every  spot  where  a  cannon  can  be  placed,  one  of 
large  size  is  to  be  found.  It  would  seem  that  if 
only  a  common  stone  were  thrown  from  these 
towering  battlements,  it  would  sink  a  ship  ;  and 
what  could  the  navies  of  the  world  effect  against 
this  castle  1 

A  fine  assortment  of  goods  may  be  found  in  the 
shops  in  this  town,  and  there  is  much  more  cus- 
tom here  than  one  would  imagine  as  he  approached 
the  village.  I  bought  several  small  articles,  and 
priced  a  number  more,  perhaps  from  curiosity. 
There  is  a  fine  aqueduct  leading  the  water  for 
more  than  a  mile  in  extent,  and  which  brings  it 
down  conveniently  for  the  shipping,  who  often 
stop  to  replenish  their  water-casks,  as  well  as  their 
fruit  baskets.  Great  pains  have  been  taken  t.> 
make  good  roads,  and  the  success  has  been  aston- 
ishing. Industry  and  perseverance,  with  wealth, 
can  almost  work  miracles.  The  cattle  here,  as 
well  as  the  sheep,  are  good.  The  air  they  breathe 
is  so  pure,  and  their  food  is  so  sweet,  that  the  beef 
and  mutton  are  better  than  in  any  other  place  in 
the  same  latitude  in  the  world.  The  poultry  is 
also  very  good  :  chickens  and  ducks  were  very 
sweet  and  tender,  and  seemed  to  be  in  abun- 
dance. The  people  of  St.  Helena  take  great  pains 
to  raise  them  for  the  use  of  the  garrison,  and 
for  the  supply  of  ships  that  touch  here.  The 
place,  when  1  was  there,  seemed  very  healthy,  yet 
I  did  not  see  a  very  old  person  on  the  island,  and 
on  inquiring,  I  could  not  rind  one  verging  towards 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  149 

a  hundred  years  of  age  ;  which  is  not  an  uncom- 
mon thing  in  our  own  country,  where  we  suffer 
from  every  change  of  climate,  from  the  extreme 
of  heat  to  the  extreme  of  cold.  The  air  here,  in 
the  upper  regions,  is  mild,  not  rising  much  above 
summer  warmth,  and  the  changes  in  the  climate 
vary  but  a  few  degrees  from  one  season  of  the 
year  to  another. 

Longwood  is  on  the  north-east  side  of  the 
island  :  it  is  a  plain,  raised  seventeen  hundred 
and  sixty-two  feet  above  the  surface  of  the  ocean, 
and  abounds  in  vegetation  of  various  kinds,  but 
there  are  times  when  beef  is  high,  when  large 
India  fleets  arrive  at  the  island.  The  birds  are 
not  so  various  or  numerous  as  at  other  islands  I 
have  visited,  but  the  canary  is  here,  as  in  other 
places,  a  sweet  songster.  The  canary  is  a  delicate, 
yet  often  a  hardy  bird,  and  will  live  long  and  in 
good  health  if  taken  proper  care  of.  In  this 
island  they  are  too  common  in  the  groves  to  be 
an  object  of  attention  among  the  tasteful ;  but 
it  must  be  confessed,  after  all  our  discussions  upon 
slavery,  that  a  good  canary-bird  in  a  cage,  edu- 
cated by  man.  is  a  more  beautiful  singer  than 
those  who  live  in  the  retreats  of  nature.  They 
may  be  taught  from  various  instruments  of 
music,  and  made  to  surpass  nature  by  the  assist- 
ance of  art. 

I  had  seen  so  much  of  natural  scenery,  and 
had  so  often  attempted  to  describe  it,  that  I 
should  have  visited  St.  Helena  without  emotion, 
notwithstanding  all  its  wonders,  if  it  had  not  been 
for  the  sentiments  inspired  by  the  place.  This, 
it  may  easily  be  supposed,  was  the  idea  that  the 
Emperor  Napoleon  was  for  several  years  confined 
here,  and  that  his  ashes  were  now  entombed  here. 


150         mrs.  morrell's  narrative. 

There  was  something  in  this  that  seemed  to  ex- 
aggerate the  grandeur  of  the  scene  ;  something 
that  gave  it  a  deep  and  solemn  cast ;  that  blended 
the  moral,  historical,  and  wonderful  with  the 
natural.  When  I  first  visited  Longwood,  I  took 
no  more  notice  of  the  beauties  of  nature  than  I 
should  of  the  richness  of  the  furniture  in  a  room 
where  a  dear  friend  was  laid  out  for  burial ;  but 
after  awhile,  when  my  first  impressions  had  sub- 
sided, I  could  enjoy  the  beauties  of  the  scene,  as 
"well  as  contemplate  the  history  of  him  whose 
name  has  conferred  immortality  on  this  secluded 
spot. 

I  sought  the  tomb  of  Xapolcon.  There  was 
an  iron  railing  around  a  flat,  dingy-coloured 
stone,  which  was  raised  a  few  inches  only  above 
the  surface  of  the  ground.  A  wooden  railing 
encloses  the  iron  one.  and  within  the  former 
three  large  willows  overshadow  the  grave.  We 
marched  up  to  the  spot,  took  a  twig  of  willow, 
and  ordered  one  of  our  attendants  to  bring  us 
some  water  from  the  spring  whence  the  mighty 
emperor  drank  daily.  It  was  sweet  water,  and 
as  I  drank,  I  thought  of  what  old  Cotton  Mather 
said  in  his  works : — all  the  great  virtues  of  cold 
water  will  not  be  made  known  to  us  for  a  thou- 
sand years  to  come.  It  tasted  sweeter  to  his 
fevered  lips  than  royal  Tokay,  or  the  still  scantier 
drops  of  the  grapes  of  Shiraz. 

As  I  bent  over  his  grave,  all  the  marvellous 
events  of  his  life  came  fresh  into  my  mind.  Born 
on  an  island,  he  died  on  an  island :  both  birth- 
place and  burial-ground  had  been  famous  in 
history,  while  he  was  more  famous  than  all.  I 
saw  him  a  spirited  cadet:  then  a  proud  subaltern  ; 
a  "-eneral  in  Italy;  a  commander  in  the  Levant. 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  151 

looking  up  to  the  Pyramids  to  catch  glory  from 
their  proud  antiquity,  and  breathing  it  through  a 
sensitive  French  army.  I  followed  him  through 
these  fields  of  blood,  until  I  saw  him  disperse  the 
corrupt  legislature  of  France,  and  commence 
what  philosophers  called  the  parallelism  of  the 
sword  ;  his  proud  spirit  growing  still  prouder 
until  all  the  crowned  heads  in  Europe  and  the 
world  cowered  and  bowed  before  his  august 
presence.  He  was  then  in  his  saloon ;  maps  of 
empires  were  before  him,  and  he  drew  levies  of 
kingdoms  as  if  in  sport.  I  saw  him  placing  the 
diadem  of  France  upon  his  brow,  and  still  restless 
until  the  iron  crown  of  Italy  was  his  also.  Em- 
pires fell  before  him.  as  if  fearful  of  his  step,  and 
ambition  took  entire  possession  of  his  whole  soul. 
I  then  saw  the  magic  thread  of  his  destinies  riven, 
when  he  repudiated  Josephine  and  became  allied 
to  the  house  of  Austria.  The  genius  that  had 
guarded  him  to  a  hundred  victories  was  capri- 
cious in  Spain,  and  deserted  him  at  Moscow.  At 
Waterloo  the  destinies  were  against  him,  and  his 
fate  was  to  die  in  this  remote  prison  of  the  ocean, 
and  sleep  under  the  humble  stone  which  was 
now  before  me. 

That  a  man  whose  nod  gave  law  to  nations 
should  be  at  rest  in  this  quiet  little  place  seemed 
to  me  indeed  as  a  dream.  It  is  a  good  place, 
thought  I,  to  reflect  upon  the  value  of  human 
life  and  the  instability  of  fortune.  My  reflections 
were  made  upon  the  stone  itself,  for  I  was  enabled 
to  get  within  the  railings  and  take  a  position 
which  few  could  enjoy.  I  made  many  inquiries 
respecting  his  treatment  while  here,  but  the  good 
people  were  not  inclined  to  say  much  about  it. 


152  mrs.  morrell's  narrative. 

I  found,  however,  that  Sir  Hudson  Lowe  was  not 
a  favourite  with  them  ;  and  my  inferences,  added 
to  what  I  had  heard,  satisfied  me  that  some  Jittle 
insults,  to  say  the  least,  were  offered  him,  but  not 
from  the  people,  for  they  now  speak  kindly  of 
"  General  Bonaparte,"  who  was  liberal  to  all  those 
allowed  to  approach  him.  He  came  to  this  place 
a  fallen  man  :  and  there  was  but  little  of  that 
reverence  the  world  pays  to  genius  and  greatness 
ever  felt  for  him  at  St.  Helena.  The  people  were 
not  so  well  pleased  to  think  that  their  island 
would  hereafter  be  considered  as  a  prison. 

Most  of  the  people,  1  found,  fell  towards  him 
as  Byron  did  when  he  wrote — 

"  Ill-minded  man  !  why  scourge  thy  kind, 

Who  bow'd  so  low  the  knee  '!, 
By  gazing  on  thyself  grown  blind, 

Thou  taught'st  the  rest  to  sec. 
With  might  unquostion'd, — power  to  save, — 
Thine  only  srift  hath  been  the  grave 

To  those  that  worshipp'd  thee  ; 
]\"or,  till  thy  fall,  could  mortals  guess 
Ambition's  less  than  littleness  ! 

Thanks  for  that  lesson  ! — it  will  teach 

To  after-warriors  more 
Than  hi^h  philosophy  can  preach, 

And  vainly  preach'd  before. 
That  spell  upon  the  eyes  of  men 
Breaks  never  to  unite  again, 

That  led  them  to  adore 
Those  pagod  things  of  sabre-sway. 
With  fronts  of  brass,  and  feet  of  clay. 

The  triumph  and  the  vanity, 

The  rapture  of  the  strife — 
The  earthquake  shout  of  victors. 

To  thee  tbe  breath  of  life  ; 
The  sword,  the  sceptre,  and  that  sway 
\V  liich  man  seem'd  made  but  to  obey, 

Wherewith  renown  was  rife — 
All  quell'd  ! — Dark  spirit  !  what  must  be 
The  madness  of  thv  memorv  !" 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  153 

The  house  in  which  the  emperor  lived  is  now 
converted  to  the  uses  of  a  granary  or  barn,  and 
I  believe  that  there  are  horses  stabled  there  !  but 
whether  this  was  accident,  or  pitiful  design,  I 
could  not  discover  ;  it  could  not  certainly  have 
been  from  any  order  of  government,  for  they 
built  him  a  new  and  convenient  house,  to  which 
he  would  not  remove.  He  felt  that  the  death-fang 
was  on  his  heart,  and  that  all  would  soon  be  over 
with  him.  If  he  had  not  had  a  disease  of  the 
breast,  to  which  physicians  give  an  anatomical 
name,  one  was  seated  there  that  must  have  bowed 
him  to  the  grave  sooner  or  later,  and  that  was 
disappointed  ambition.  To  one  who  had  never 
felt  the  intoxication  of  power  and  dominion,  and 
whose  bosom  had  no  wounds  of  pride  or  con- 
science, it  would  be  hard  to  be  confined  in  this 
eagle;s  nest  for  many  years,  with  the  certainty 
that  there  was  no  escape. 

For  several  years  alter  Napoleon  came  here  it 
is  thought  that  he  indulged  hopes  of  being  re- 
leased, probably  by  some  convulsion  in  Europe  ; 
but  finding  France  quiet  under  the  reign  of  the 
Bourbons,  and  still  at  peace  with  England,  he 
lost  all  hopes,  and  the  canker  on  his  heart  began 
to  increase  in  malignity;  and  to  give  strong  prog- 
nostics that  he  would  die  before  his  son  should  be 
of  age,  or  Europe  would  engage  in  a  general  war. 
He  was  seldom  heard  to  complain,  but  there  was 
a  settled  disdain  upon  his  noble  brow,  and  his  lip 
would  curl  with  scorn  as  he  beheld  the  proud 
ships  of  his  jailers  passing  to  and  from  his 
castle. 

The  conversations  of  Napoleon,  which  have 
flooded  the  reading  world,  were,  no  doubt,  in  part 
authentic  as  they  came  from  his  lips  ;  but  it  is 
a  2 


154     MRS.  morrell's*  narrative. 

questionable  whether  he  was  indulging  in  his 
own  reveries,  or  sporting  with  the  credulity  of 
his  listeners.  It  is  said  that  he  seldom  mentioned 
his  wife  ;  whether  he  thought  that  she  was  want- 
ing in  affection  in  not  offering  to  accompany  him 
in  his  exile,  or  whether  he  never  had  any  affec- 
tion for  her,  is  not  known.  Those  who  analyze 
the  passions  would  perhaps  say,  that  no  two 
mighty  passions  can  exist  at  the  same  timo  in 
any  mind:  ambition,  they  say,  will  destroy 
avarice  and  love,  and  the  latter  has  been  known 
to  master  both  the  others.  All  the  communica- 
tions he  could  make  to  his  friends  were  verbal 
ones  ;  the  eye  of  the  police  was  too  vigilant  to 
permit  any  others  to  escape  from  the  island. 

The  good  people  of  St.  Helena  are  quite  aston- 
ished at  our  enthusiasm  for  the  character  of  Napo- 
leon. They  say  "he  was  no  friend  to  republics,  nor 
ever  discovered  any  partiality  to  the  people  of  the 
United  States  ;  that  he  loved  all  the  trappings 
of  royalty,  and  spurned  every  thing  that  did  not 
partake  of  aristocracy/'  Our  only  answer  to  this 
was,  that  we  neither  feared  nor  hated  him  :  and 
that  we  could  view  him  as  a  wonder  in  the  history 
of  man  ;  as  something  above  the  ordinary  dimen- 
sions of  nature  ;  a  chastiser  of  nations,  some  of 
whom  deserved  their  chastisement :  as  a  lover 
and  patron  of  the  arts  and  sciences,  and  a  pro- 
tector of  men  of  genius  :  as  a  destroyer  of  the 
last  remnants  of  the  feudal  system  :  and  finally, 
that  many  of  us  viewed  him  as  an  instrument  in 
the  hands  of  God  to  promote  unforeseen  good  to 
men,  as  the  two  mighty  Roman  emperors  paved 
the  way  for  the  comino-  of  the  Messiah  :  and,  in 
short,  that  every  thing  great  was  intended  by  its 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  155 

Maker  for  some  great  end.  But  after  all,  I 
was  never  entirely  satisfied  with  my  own  ex- 
cuse for  my  enthusiasm  for  this  great  man  ; 
and  perhaps  his  noble  physiognomy  might  have 
made  a  part  of  my  admiration,  for  in  every 
picture,  or  bust,  or  statue  of  Napoleon,  whether 
young  and  spare,  or  grown  older  and  corpulent, 
his  countenance  is  one  of  the  noblest  ever  formed. 

To  this  sea-girt  castle  his  name  is  not  so  dear 
as  the  exile  who  inhabited  it  more  than  three 
centuries  ago.  Fernandez  Lopez  had  enjoyed 
wealth,  fame,  and  power  ;  but  having  lost  all  but 
honour,  fled  from  the  Indies  to  this  retreat,  and 
began  to  plant,  and  sow,  and  prepare  it  for  the 
abode  of  his  fellow-men.  lie  bore  his  exile  well, 
and  after  a  few  years  his  fortunes  changed,  and 
lie  came  again  into  favour  and  prosperity.  If  all 
traces  of  his  civilizing  hand  are  now  obliterated 
by  deeper  marks  of  improvement,  still  the  con- 
temporary of  Columbus,  and  the  philosopher  in 
misfortune,  is  remembered  as  one  of  the  benefac- 
tors of  mankind. 

We  now  fook  the  fine  road  to  Jamestown,  about 
two  miles  and  a  half,  and  left  St.  Helena  on  Sat- 
urday, the  9th  of  April,  steering  north,  with  a 
delightful  breeze.  I  kept  my  eyes  directed  to- 
wards the  island,  still  thinking  of  the  mighty 
dead.  The  place,  on  the  whole,  seemed  in  my 
mind  a  fit  one  for  the  tomb  of  Napoleon ;  for 
there  was  something  analogous  between  St.  He- 
lena and  himself.  The  mighty  mass  of  stone 
was  an  instantaneous  creation  by  volcanic  power ; 
and  Napoleon  arose  at  once  by  an  eruption  in 
the  political  and  moral  world.  The  French  rev- 
olution threw  him  upward,  and  he  bestrode  the 
nations  as  a  colossus.     They  had  not  done  won- 


156    MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 

dering  at  his  fortunes  when  his  reverses  overtook 
him  ;  but  sudden  as  was  his  elevation,  his  fame 
will  last  as  long  as  the  rock  on  which  he  lies. 
History  has  already  placed  him  along  with  Crcsar 
and  Alexander ;  and  if  the  grave  philosopher 
shall  in  future  times  ask  how  much  he  has  done 
for  the  world,  and  sarcastically  add, 

"  He  left  a  name  at  which  the  world  grew  pale, 
To  point  a  moral,  or  adorn  a  tale  ;" 

still  Napoleon  will  be  a  subject  for  young-eyed 
wonder,  and  his  deeds  and  his  fate  will  furnish 
the  schoolboy  declaimer  with  matter  for  a  thou- 
sand years  to  come  ;  and  the  historian,  when  he 
comes  to  his  age — an  age  indeed  of  surpassing 
events — will  kindle  with  some  of  the  enthusiasm 
we  now  feel  at  the  mention  of  his  name. 

St.  Helena  has  become  a  resting-place  for  the 
ships  which  traverse  the  Indian  Ocean,  and  it  is 
said  that  not  less  than  one  hundred  and  fifty  of 
them  arrive  there  in  a  year.  Those  who  visit 
this  island  will  hereafter,  as  they  have  done  ever 
since  Napoleon's  death,  perform  pilgrimages  to 
his  grave,  as  our  classic  travellers  in  Italy  seek 
for  the  tombs  of  Cicero  and  Virgil. 

Our  minds  after  leaving  a  magnificent  scene, 
or  contemplating  the  achievements  of  a  hero,  ex- 
perience a  void  that  gives  a  restlessness  to  our 
spirits  difficult  to  subdue.  The  best  cure  for 
these  feelings  that  I  could  ever  find  when  at  sea 
was  to  survey  the  immensity  of  waters,  or  turn 
to  some  of  the  sublime  or  touching  parts  of  the 
Scriptures.  The  contemplation  of  justice,  mercy, 
and  truth  soothes  and  settles  all  our  agitations; 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  157 

and  there  is  a  beauty  in  holiness  which,  when  we 
become  enamoured  with  it,  occupies  all  our 
heart,  and  absorbs  all  minor  interests.  As  eter- 
nity is  beyond  time,  so  are  these  subjects  be- 
yond those  that  lie  in  our  pathway  through  life. 
There  is  something  for  ever  so  new  in  the  Scrip- 
tures that  no  human  mind  can  feel  satisfied  of  hav- 
ing reached  near  their  full  meaning.  Some  new 
thought  will  spring  up  in  every  text  for  contem- 
plation. I  do  not  believe  there  ever  was  a  muti- 
ny on  board  of  a  ship  where  the  Bible  was  read 
diligently  by  the  whole  crew.  Works  of  fancy 
and  taste  after  a  while  grow  tedious,  from  absorb- 
ing- too  much  of- our  attention  at  once,  while  the 
Scriptures  are  not  only  interesting,  but  compel  us 
to  direct  our  reasonings  and  views  to  ourselves. 
If  there  ever  was  a  book  which  could  be  called  an 
awakener  of  our  own  thoughts,  it  is  that  which 
furnishes  so  many  thoughts  for  us,  the  Bible.  I 
have  read  it  where  Christianity  was  professed, 
followed,  and  held  the  highest  claims  to  attention ; 
I  have  read  it  where  superstition  abounds,  and 
where  infidelity,  pagan  infidelity,  darkened  the 
whole  land :  it  was  the  same  heaven-illumined 
page  everywhere  ;  but  if  ever  peculiar  glory 
rested  on  it,  it  was  when  we  were  near  those  who 
had  never  received  its  glad  tidings,  and  who 
never  knew  the  true  God. 

On  the  19th  of  April  we  crossed  the  equator, 
but  we  were  now  all  such  old,  experienced  sailors 
that  Neptune  did  not  think  it  worth  while  to  pay 
us  a  visit,  nor  did  we  expect  him.  If  he  had 
come  on  board  he  would  have  found  our  stock 
of  liquor  nearly  the  same  as  when  he  saw  us  be- 
fore, except  a  little  which  had  been  used  as  medi- 
cine ;  and  if  he  had  brought  his  log-book,  as  sailors, 


158  mrs.  morkell's  narrative. 

playfully  say  he  keeps,  of  all  bad  deeds  done  dur- 
ing his  absence,  I  question  whether  he  would 
have  found  a  single  oath  recorded,  or  one  vile  or 
blasphemous  expression  set  down  to  any  one  of 
the  crew  of  the  Antarctic  ;  and,  heathen  as  he  is, 
he  would  have  been  delighted  to  know  how  much 
time  they  had  devoted  to  reading  the  Bible. 

We  had  now  many  calms  or  baffling  winds. 
There  is  nothing  so  distressing  as  a  calm  at  sea. 
Lying  like  a  sleeping  tortoise  upon  the  water,  the 
vessel  that  in  other  times  seems  to  partake  of 
life,  now  loses  all  animation;  or  if  there  be  a 
slight  motion,  it  is  a  sea-sickening  sort  of  one. 
The  sailors  are  torpid,  for  it  would  be  cruel  to  set 
them  at  hard  work  under  a  tropical  sun,  and  they 
lie  about  as  creatures  without  soul  or  spirit.  In 
such  a  situation  the  nights  arc  restless,  and  the 
days  seem  almost  endless,  although  they  are 
only  about  equal  in  length  to  the  nights.  All 
that  memory  can  furnish,  that  books  can  supply, 
or  conversation  offer,  is  nothing.  Everybody 
feels  sick  or  dissatisfied,  and  you  see  yourself  re- 
flected in  every  face.  You  cannot  laugh  an  hour 
away  ;  and  if  you  smile  at  all,  you  smile  like 
Cassius,  who  scorned  his  spirit  that  could  smile 
at  any  thing.  If,  gentle  reader,  you  have  an  ene- 
my, never  wish  him  any  thing  worse  than  a  calm 
at  sea.  The  sun  seems  to  rise  in  wrath,  and  set 
in  fiery  indignation,  when  one  is  under  the  equa- 
tor, or  near  it,  becalmed.  Every  thing  was 
changed  but  my  husband's  patience,  which  was 
proof  against  all.  lie  had  before  experienced  the 
evil,  and  had  learned  how  to  support  himself  un- 
der it.  What  must  be  the  sufferings  of  those  who 
are  in  want  of  good  and  wholesome  water  at  such 
times  ?    We,  thanks  to  Heaven,  had  a  good  sup- 


MRS.  morrell'^  narrative.  159 

ply  of  both  water  and  provisions;  and  still  these 
calms  were  dreadful.  The  tales  of  distress  which 
we  have  read  at  such  times,  however  horrid, 
were,  I  believe,  only  half  told.  The  inhabitants 
of  Judea  never  panted  for  rain  as  we  did  for  wind, 
when  the  prophet  prayed  for  it  and  the  little  cloud 
arose.  At  length,  on  the  13th  of  May,  we  took 
the  north-east  trade-winds,  and  were  wafted  along 
so  sweetly  for  eighteen  days,  when  we  arrived 
at  Terccra,  that  the  whole  time  seemed  hardly 
as  long  as  one  of  those  days  in  the  calm. 


160    MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

The  Azores — Climate  and  Soil — Volcanic  Origin — Liberia — 
Character  of  that  Colony — Lot  Cary — Effects  of  Exploring 
Expeditions — Missionary  Societies — The  bad  Effects  of  In- 
toxicating Liquors — Indians  unacquainted  with  Intemperance 
until  taught  by  Europeans — Course  that  should  be  pursued 
by  Missionaries — Intellectual  Character  of  the  Indians — Their 
Ferocity  ascribed  to  Ignorance  and  Ill-treatment — Arrival  at 
Cadiz — Disappointment  in  not  being  allowed  to  Land — Slight 
Sketch  of  its  History — The  Cholera — Notice  of  it  in  New- 
York. 

Tercera  is  one  of  the  Azores,  which  group 
is  nine  in  number  ;  some  writers  make  more  of 
them,  by  taking  into  the  account  some  large  rocks, 
but  there  are  only  nine  islands  of  consequence, 
the  principal  one  of  which  is  called  Tercera, 
measuring  twenty-five  miles  in  length,  fifteen  in 
breadth,  and  about  fifty-four  in  circumference,  the 
figure  being,  of  course,  rather  elliptical  than  cir- 
cular. This  group  lies  in  the  Atlantic  Ocean, 
about  36°  to  40 J  north  latitude,  and  from  25°  to  35° 
west  longitude.  The  Portuguese  took  possession 
of  these  islands  in  about  1446  ;  some  historians 
fix  the  date  earlier  and  some  later,  and  no  precise 
time  can  be  fixed  for  their  discovery  or  possession. 
In  former  ages  nature  appears  to  have  been  at 
work  in  raising  islands  by  volcanic  power  ;  but  in 
later  days  she  seems  to  have  lost  her  vigour,  or  is 
disposed  to  quit  her  labours,  for  no  island  of  im- 
portance has  been  thrown  from  the  deep  beds  of 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  161 

ocean  for  the  cultivation  of  man  since  the  discov- 
ery of  these  islands  by  the  Portuguese.  The  soil 
is  productive,  and  oranges  and  grapes  grow  in 
great  profusion.  The  climate  is  healthy,  and 
though  earthquakes  sometimes  terrify  the  inhabit- 
ants, still  it  is  seldom  that  they  cause  any  essen- 
tial injury.  It  is  the  opinion  of  some  philoso- 
phers that  these  islands  are  supported  by  volcanic 
arches,  whose  vast  ovens  are  burning  with  per- 
petual fires  ;  this  is  no  very  comfortable  thought 
for  those  who  keep  it  in  mind,  but  the  inhabitants 
here  think  this  the  garden  of  the  world,  or  at  least 
the  place  where  it  might  be  made  ;  and  it  is  most 
assuredly  true  that  a  finer  climate  can  hardly  be 
found  than  that  of  the  Azores.  The  government, 
though  arbitrary,  is  mild,  and  I  could  find  no 
instances  of  oppression.  These  islands  were  once 
supposed  to  belong  to  Africa,  by  geographical 
position,  but  of  late  years  they  have  been  classed 
as  European,  for  it  is  certain  that  the  new  race  of 
inhabitants  are  Portuguese.  Portugal  has  always 
held  them  in  affection,  because  they  were  first 
known  to  them  in  modern  times,  and  have  been 
constantly  under  the  protection  of  that  govern- 
ment. 

The  whole  island  of  Tercera,  as  far  as  I  could 
see  it,  and  we  made  frequent  tours  into  the  coun- 
try, is  but  an  exhausted  volcano.  So  far  as  I 
have  seen  the  islands  of  the  sea  through  more 
than  three  hundred  degrees  of  longitude,  they 
appear  to  have  been  brought  forth  by  volcanoes 
in  the  oceans  of  the  east  and  west.  It  is  true 
that  they  are  at  work  now,  but  they  must  have 
been  more  active  in  former  times  than  at  present. 

The  Portuguese  here  are  a  quiet  and  inoffensive 


162    MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 

people,  but  they  are  hardly  acquainted  with  the 
growth  of  our  country;  they  still  think  that  we 
are  in  our  infancy,  as  they  measure  all  growths  by 
length  of  years.  They  had  heard  of  our  settle- 
ment on  the  coast  of  Africa,  and  spoke  of  it  as  a 
feehle  attempt  to  get  rid  of  our  surplus  black 
population  ;  they  think  it  will  not  last  long,  but 
we  indulge  in  other  hopes  :  and  I  feel  persuaded 
that  this  is  one  of  the  most  important  colonies 
ever  planted  since  the  settlement  of  North  Amer- 
ica. Its  climate  is  as  healthy  as  any  we  have 
ever  known,  notwithstanding  the  location.  The 
settlement  has  flourished  as  well,  and  is  increas- 
ing as  fast,  as  did  any  of  the  American  colonies, 
and  their  commerce  is  greater  in  proportion  to 
the  number  of  inhabitants.  None  arc  more  atten- 
tive to  the  cultivation  of  mind  and  morals,  and 
their  territory  is  unbounded,  for  the  tenth  part  of 
Africa  is  not  at  present  under  cultivation.  Most 
of  this  fifth  part  of  the  globe  is  wild  as  it  was 
when  the  beasts  of  the  field  and  birds  of  the  air 
•were  its  lords-proprietors.  I  can  see  nothing  to 
prevent  this  colony  from  being  the  nucleus  of 
nations  ;  flourishing  in  arts  and  sciences,  in  com- 
merce, in  civil  freedom,  and  all  that  constitutes  a 
state.  What  can  be  more  rational  than  these 
noble  efforts  to  advance  the  interests  of  man, 
particularly  degraded  man  ?  My  nation  and 
people  are  now  doing  something  to  wipe  off  a 
dark  spot  from  their  escutcheon. 

If  this  colony  is  cherished,  the  United  States 
will  reap  the  advantages  of  it ;  they  will  get  rid 
of  their  surplus  population  of  blacks,  and  at  the 
same  time  be  planting  a  colony  from  whence 
great  commercial  results  may  be  expected.     I  con- 


MRS',  morrell's  narrative.  163 

ceive  that  there  is  to  be  a  change  in  a  great  por- 
tion of  the  globe,  and  that  change  will  take  place 
speedily.  The  agents  and  governors  of  the  colo- 
nization society  have  been  men  of  talents  and 
perseveranc  :  the  most  remarkable  man,  however, 
among  them,  was  an  African.  The  Rev.  Lot 
Carey,  who  died  not  long  since  at  Monrovia,  was 
an  extraordinary  man.  While  he  was  a  slave  in 
Virginia,  by  his  own  industry  and  anxiety  for 
knowledge,  he  learned  to  read  and  to  write,  and 
acquired  so  much  general  information  that  he  was 
intrusted  with  the  management  of  a  large  tobacco 
warehouse.  In  this  business,  by  his  perquisites 
and  his  industry  in  the  time  allowed  him,  he  accu- 
mulated a  sufficient  sum  of  money  to  purchase,  not 
only  his  own  freedom,  but  that  of  his  wife  and 
children  also.  He  was  discreet,  sober,  and  reli- 
gious, and  became  a  preacher  of  the  gospel  while 
yet  a  slave.  Many  who  heard  his  discourses 
thought  his  views  of  the  Bible  were  excellent. 
When  the  colonization  society  was  formed,  and 
Liberia  purchased,  he  was  ready  at  the  commence- 
ment of  the  settlement  to  depart  with  the  earliest 
settlers,  and  took  his  share  in  every  labour.  He 
acted  not  only  as  a  spiritual  guide,  but  as  a  civil 
magistrate,  as  deputy  agent,  and  for  a  while,  in 
the  absence  of  Mr.  Ashman,  as  chief  magistrate 
of  Liberia.  In  every  situation  which  he  was 
called  to  fill,  he  not  only  evinced  the  high  powers 
of  a  gifted  mind,  but  the  pure  spirit  of  a  righteous 
man.  If  such  specimens  of  intellect  and  virtue 
can  be  found  rising  up  among  slaves,  what  may 
we  not  expect  from  these  people  in  a  state  of  civil 
and  religious  freedom,  enlightened  by  schools  in 
every  branch  of  knowledge  ? 

This  must  be  effected  by  exploring  expeditions, 


164     MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 

by  missionary  societies,  and  by  a  universal  tem- 
perance, which  is  rapidly  pervading  the  whole 
population  of  the  globe.  These  exploring  expe- 
ditions should  be  got  up  by  individual  enterprise, 
assisted  by  government.  Their  failure  the  gov- 
ernment will  not  be  answerable  for,  but  their  suc- 
cess must  of  course  be  a  national  benefit.  Ac- 
cording to  the  present  law  of  nations,  discovery 
gives  the  right  of  possession,  so  far  as  it  relates 
to  any  other  power  than  the  aborigines ;  if  this 
should  be  considered  of  consequence,  certainly  the 
trade  of  lauds  discovered  would  for  some  time  be 
of  advantage  to  our  commercial  people.  It  were 
well,  too,  that  we  should  do  something  for  the 
world  whose  commerce  we  enjoy ;  we  have  now 
a  name  to  support,  and  what  have  we  done  to 
raise  its  glory '!-  Our  whalers  have  done  some- 
thing worthy  of  remembrance,  but  this  is  all.  To 
Nantucket,  New-Bedford,  Stonington,  and  a  few 
other  places,  is  most  of  the  credit  due  for  all  the 
discoveries  we  have  made  in  the  Pacific  Ocean. 
These  enterprising  men  have  traversed  every  sea 
in  search  of  whales,  and  they  have  generally 
communicated  to  the  world  what  they  have  found 
new  or  profitable.  When  the  government  lias 
wanted  information,  they  have  been  ready  to  com- 
municate it  from  their  very  accurate  and  satis- 
factory journals  ;  if  no  advantage  has  been  taken 
of  their  discoveries,  it  is  not  their  fault. 

The  next  step  to  finding  where  savage  men  live 
is  that  of  furnishing  them  the  means  of  instruc- 
tion ;  and  this  can  only  be  done  by  sending  enlight- 
ened missionaries  to  teach  them  civilization  and 
Christianity.  Wherever  an  intelligent  mission- 
ary establishment  is  to  be  found,  there  good  re- 
sults have  been  witnessed,  notwithstanding  the 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  165 

abuse  of  some,  and  the  fear  of  others ;  there  is 
no  exception  to  the  rule.  Civilized  nations  have 
heretofore  carried  intoxicating  liquors  to  those 
they  visited,  and  while  they  opened  up  the  light 
of  mind  and  religion  to  them,  have  taught  them 
the  vices  found  in  corrupt  associations  of  the  civil- 
ized world.  The  poor  wretches  had  acquired 
all  the  vices  before  they  had  been  taught  to 
practise  a  single  virtue  that  they  had  not  before 
known ;  thus  civilization  has  heretofore  been  to 
them  a  curse  instead  of  a  blessing.  But  now  it 
is  otherwise ;  the  refinements  of  society  are  taught 
them  without  its  vices. 

Ardent  spirits  have  in  general  been  an  article 
of  traffic  in  these  regions,  and  the  poor  wretches 
have  been  cheated  by  proffering  to  their  lips  the 
intoxicating  draught.  It  is  the  sweet  recollection 
of  our  little  voyage  that  we  have  never  offered  to 
the  lips  of  primitive  man  one  drop  of  ardent 
spirits;  we  have  met  them  and  drunk  the  waters 
of  their  springs,  and  never  said  to  them  that 
there  was  any  thing  that  an  Indian  would  like 
better.  I  never  saw  an  Indian  inebriated,  because 
we  never  gave  him  any  thing  to  steal  away  his 
senses.  It  has  been,  as  far  as  I  am  informed,  the 
universal  practice  to  carry  ardent  spirits  to  the 
people  of  these  rude  islands,  and  the  baneful  ef- 
fects no  one  ever  doubted  while  engaged  in  the 
traffic.  Why  should  it  not  be  made  a  penal,  as 
it  is  a  moral,  offence  to  teach  them  drunken- 
ness ?  There  is  a  new  and  a  better  era  to  come 
than  has  as  yet  been  known ;  for  even  the  pil- 
grims of  New-England  gave  the  aborigines 
these  strong  waters  in  traffic.  The  visiters  to 
these  benighted  regions  should  never  let  them 


IGG  MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 

know  that  such  a  thing  as  a  drunken  man  ever 
existed.  It  is  said  by  some  that  they  already 
have  inebriating  draughts  among  them  ;  but  this 
is  true  only  to  a  certain  extent,  and  that  a  very 
small  one.  They  seldom  make  use  of  narcotics, 
or  of  any  thing  tbat  entirely  destroys  their  senses. 
The  process  of  distillation  they  are  unacquainted 
with,  and  but  few  simple  juices  are  very  inebri- 
ating. Of  all  the  natives  unaccustomed  to 
Europeans,  I  never  saw  one  who  had  any  marks 
of  intemperance  about  him.  Travellers  may  say 
what  they  please  of  these  natives  in  regard  to  in- 
temperance, but  they  never  bear  any  of  the  marks 
of  it  until  they  become  acquainted  with  civilized 
man.  The  ava-root  and  other  narcotics  pro- 
duce a  stupefaction,  but  they  leave  no  blotch, 
no  laxity  of  muscle,  no  disgusting  redness  of  the 
eyes,  and  all  the  wretched  symptoms  induced  by 
the  use  of  ardent  spirits. 

Missionaries,  who  should  be  at  first  school- 
masters, and  then  preachers,  should  be  sent  to 
every  isle  of  the  sea  as  well  as  to  the  continent. 
Letters  should  be  first  taught,  with  domestic  arts  ; 
and  then  the  high  principles  of  morality  and  reli- 
gion. If  day-schools  for  children,  and  Sun- 
day-schools for  men,  women,  and  children, 
should  be  established,  I  firmly  believe  that  the 
work  of  refinement  and  morals  would  go  rapidly 
on  in  any  of  those  islands  which  we  have  visited, 
and  which  are  now  in  darkness.  The  natural 
capacity  of  these  savages,  I  believe,  is  not  inferior 
to  that  of  any  people  in  the  world.  It  is,  I  think, 
— I  go  to  no  theorist  for  the  doctrine, — a  law  of 
nature,  that  wherever  there  is  a  fine  physical  or- 
ganization among  mankind,  there  mental  capacity 
will  be  found  also.    This  may  be  a  mortifying 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.     1C7 

doctrine  to  proud  man  in  the  old  clans,  tribes,  or 
nations,  but  it  is  nevertheless  true.  I  believe 
there  is  as  much  genius  in  some  of  the  islanders 
we  saw  as  can  be  found  in  France,  England,  or 
America.     These  new  regions  hardly  ever  see 

"  The  tenth  transmitter  of  a  foolish  face  ;" 

but  the  natives  are  quick  of  perception  in  all  the 
ordinary  duties  of  life,  and  are  also  acute  ob- 
servers of  passing  events  ;  they  compare  and 
combine  most  rapidly  in  every  instance  where 
they  are  called  upon  to  act.  I  do  not  believe  that 
He  who  made  man  has  given  any  particular  gifts 
to  any  one  race.  If  there  be  any  superiority,  it  is 
in  giving  to  some  of  the  islanders  we  saw  a  larger 
corporeal  frame  than  to  any  race  of  men  which 
history  has  ever  enumerated.  The  progress  of 
the  improvement  of  these  people  depends  on  us  ; 
and  we  shall  be  answerable  in  future  for  the  in- 
telligence and  virtue  they  shall  possess.  Much 
may  be  done  at  a  little  expense,  for  there  are  per- 
sons of  good  education  who  are  willing  to  settle 
at  these  places  if  they  could  have  the  protection 
of  government  and  the  assistance  of  the  charita- 
ble in  their  exertions.  The  English  will  in  a  few 
years  be  the  language  of  all  the  islanders  where 
English  or  American  missionaries  are  established; 
for  as  soon  as  the  natives  become  more  enlight- 
ened, they  will  find  that  their  own  scanty  lan- 
guage Avill  be  insufficient  to  express  their  ideas  ; 
and  picking  up  a  little  English  from  com- 
mon intercourse  with  those  who  have  come 
teach  them,  they  will  be  anxious  to  gain  some- 
thing more  from  day  to  day  until  they  become 
proficients  in   English   literature.      They  are, 


168  MRS.    MORRELI/S    NARRATIVE. 

as  I  have  said,  imitative,  and  of  course  soon  learn 
to  write  well ;  the  chirography  of  Pomare,  which 
has  been  shown  in  the  United  States,  was  ele- 
gant— such  as  a  professor  of  penmanship  might 
be  proud  of.  The  missionaries  are.  at  least  all 
that  I  have  seen,  satisfied  with  the  quickness  and 
assiduity  of  the  natives,  and  also  with  their  do- 
cility when  they  become  impressed  with  the  idea 
that  they  are  receiving  some  benefit  from  instruc- 
tion, and  that  their  teachers  have  no  other  object 
than  to  do  them  good.  The  missionaries  should 
have  nothing  to  do  with  trade  ;  that  must  be  left 
to  others  ;  for  if  these  people  once  get  the  idea  into 
their  heads  that  the  missi  naries  are  labouring  to 
gain  wealth,  that  moment  their  influence  is  at  an 
end,  and  their  only  protection  will  be  a  resort  to 
arms.  It  is  not  from  a  sanguinary  disposition 
that  the  natives  make  attacks  on  vessels  that  visit 
them,  but  from  a  desire  to  obtain  what  others  have 
at  the  easiest  rate. 

On  the  10th  of  Jane  we  arrived  at  Cadiz.  The 
harbour  is  a  noble  one  ;  the  city  is  one  of  the 
finest  in  Spain,  and.  if  properly  garrisoned,  must 
be  capable  of  sustaining  an  obstinate  defence. 
I  make  these  observations,  beg-yincr  the  reader 
to  understand  that  I  know,  or  think  I  do,  which 
is  perhaps  of  quite  as  much  importance,  a  good 
deal  about  the  subject  of  defence,  from  hear- 
ing an  almost  perpetual  conversation  about  the 
capability  of  defence  of  one  place  or  another  in 
parts  of  the  world  where  there  were  no  guns  or 
castles,  as  well  as  in  those  which  were  strongly 
fortified.  In  this  bay  rode  the  proud  navies  of 
Spain  in  every  age  of  Spanish  greatness,  from  the 
invincible  armada  to  the  time  Villeneuve  sailed  to 
be  beaten  at  the  battle  of  Trafalgar.  This  was 
the  rendezvous  of  the  navies  of  the  New  World, 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.     169 

The  Earl  of  Essex,  the  favourite  of  Queen  Eliz- 
abeth, took  this  city  in  1596 ;  it  has  sustained 
several  sieges,  but  was  taken  by  the  French  in  a 
late  period  of  history.  It  is  an  old  city,  and 
no  doubt  is  full  of  those  things  that  interest  a 
traveller  whose  views  arc  directed  to  objects  less 
superficial  than  those  which  strike  the  eye  of  the 
common  observer.  Our  tastes  change  with  our 
experience :  at  first  we  look  at  whatever  stands 
most  prominent,  such  as  great  and  magnificent 
buildings,  or  striking  peculiarities  of  the  people  ; 
but  we  afterward  direct  our  attention  to  more 
minute  matters,  which  do  not  lie  on  the  sur- 
face, and  in  all  probability  find  more  satisfaction 
in  these  researches  than  in  gazing  at  what  every- 
body sees,  or  has  examined.  But  I  was  deprived 
of  the  pleasure  of  describing  this  city,  as  we  were 
not  permitted  to  stay  there.  This  was  at  first 
surprising  to  me,  for  I  could  not  conceive  of  any 
cause  why  I  should  not  see  the  people  of  Cadiz  ; 
and  I  grieved  the  more  at  it,  as  I  had  informed 
my  female  friends  at  Manilla  that  I  was  to  visit 
Cadiz,  and  therefore  was  under  various  com- 
mands from  them  to  some  of  their  friends  in  the 
city.  We  were  not  permitted  to  stay  in  the  port 
when  it  was  known  that  we  had  come  from  Ma- 
nilla many  months  before,  and  that  the  cholera 
was  there  ;  our  journals,  also,  showed  that  two 
of  our  men  had  died  of  this  disorder.  The  au- 
thorities were  very  peremptory  on  this  point,  and 
threatened  to  fire  into  us  if  we  did  not  depart  in- 
stantly. This  was  silly  as  it  was  timid  and  arbi- 
trary ;  for  after  so  many  months,  if  the  disease  had 
been  contagious  we  were  free  from  any  infection, 
and  could  not  have  communicated  it  to  the  people 
of  Cadiz.  When  we  bring  matters  home  to  us, 
ii 


170  MRS.    MORRELT/S    NARRATIVE. 

how  much  better  do  we  reason  than  when  our 
remarks  are  general.  I  low  ridiculous  were  these 
quarantine  laws  to  us,  who  had  been  out  of  dan- 
ger over  the  distance  of  nearly  fifteen  thousand 
miles  of  ocean  !  .Not  having  a  single  man  sick 
of  any  contagious  disease,  nor  of  any  other,  ex- 
cept accidental  indisposition,  we  were  forced  to 
leave  this  port  without  discharging  a  particle 
of  cargo,  and  to  direct  our  course  to  Bordeaux. 
The  sickness  called  the  cholera,  it  is  true,  had 
been  on  board  of  our  vessel,  and  carried  off  two  of 
the  crew,  but  those  who  early  made  known  their 
sickness  to  my  husband  and  myself  were  cured  ; 
these  two  were  beyond  assistance  when  we  were 
informed  of  their  sickness. 

This  disease  did  not  then  appear  in  my  eyes  as 
it  since  has.  I  considered  it  entirely  an  Asiatic 
disorder,  and  one  that  would  be  confined  to  that 
country.  It  had  passed  from  the  Hoogly  and  the 
Ganges  to  Manilla,  and  was  fatal  among  the  lower 
classes  of  society,  but  was  by  no  means  confined 
to  them;  still  the  higher  classes  in  Manilla 
thought  so  little  of  it.  or  rather,  perhaps,  said  so 
little  about  it.  that  I  did  not  think  much  of  its 
deadliness.  The  mortality  among  our  sailors  was 
less  than  usual,  and  therefore  their  deaths  by  this 
disease  made  no  very  deep  impression  on  my 
mind.  It  was  only  after  we  were  denied  the 
hospitalities  of  Christians  that  I  began  to  reflect 
on  the  selfishness  of  people  in  their  fear  of  an 
epidemic. 

I  was  aware  that  this  sweeping  disorder  had 
entered  Europe  by  way  of  Ast  mean,  and  had  been 
very  deadly,  but  little  did  I  think  it  would  ever 
spread  over  my  own  dear  country ;  causing  so 
great  a  panic  that  for  nearly  a  mile  in  the  prin- 
cipal street  of  New- York,  at  noonday,  not  half  a 


mrs.  morrell's  NARRATIVE.  171 

dozen  people  could  be  seen.     Desolation  had  ex- 
tended over  all  my  native  city  ;  and  while  looking 
over  my  journal  to  prepare  it  for  publication,  every 
hour  the  house  was  rilled  with  bulletins  of  the  pro- 
gress of  this  mighty  scourge  of  mankind.    Thedif- 
ferent  symptoms  and  the  different  treatment  were 
sullicient  to  distract  every  one.     It  was  difficult 
to  know  what  course  to  pursue  when  a  person  was 
attacked  ;  and  until  the  disease  was  far  advanced, 
it  was  almost  impossible  to  tell  whether  the  pa- 
tient was   sick  with  it  or  not.     The  symptoms 
were  almost  as  various  as  the  patients  ;  cramps, 
diarrhoea,  and  occasional  spasms  are  general  pre- 
monitions of  the  disease  ;    no  headache  or  dizzi- 
ness marks  its  coming  on.  but  rather,   like   the 
apoplexy,  its    forerunner    was    a   high   state    of 
animal  spirits.     I  never  left  New-York  during 
the  whole  time  it  was  raging  in  the  city,  and  had 
an    opportunity  of  witnessing  its  disorganizing 
effects  on  society,   as   well  as  the  sufferings  of 
those  whom  it  lias  attacked.     The  deaths  were 
numerous,  and  the  disease  came  as  a  thief  at 
night ;    but    the  disease,  and   even  the  deaths, 
were  nothing  to  the  alarm.     This  spread  through 
all  circles,  and  seemed  to  be  a  disease  of  itself, 
more  malignant  than  the  cholera.     The  consti- 
tuted  authorities  did   much,  and  the  rich  sub- 
scribed  large   sums  of  money,  but   if  individ- 
uals in  common   life   had  not  made  exertions, 
personal  and  pecuniary,  the  sufferings  would  have 
been  more  intense  than  they  were.     Such  sweep- 
ing calamities  have  a  sad  effect  in  many  instances 
on  the  human  mind  ;  they  dry  up  ah  the  gene- 
rous currents  of  the  heart,  and  destroy  all  the 
wholesome    ceremonies    of   burial   and   funeral 
honours.     Although  there  are  frequently  unne- 
h2 


172    mrs.  morrell's  narrative. 

ccssary  expenses  attending  a  funeral,  yet  there  is 
something  dreadful  in  having  a  friend  die  in  such 
a  manner  as  to  be  hurried  to  the  grave  as  a  vile 
suicide  who  had  no  objects  or  wishes  to  live  for.  To 
have  a  being  whom  we  love  this  hour  well — sick 
the  next — dead  the  next — and  hurried  to  the  grave 
before  his  ashes  are  cold — is  too  much  for  human 
nature.  I  believe  if  every  one  was  obliged  to 
live  in  the  city  during  the  rage  of  the  sickness, 
that  many  evils  would  be  avoided.  The  natural 
ties  between  the  rich  and  the  poor  and  the  middle 
classes  of  society  would  not  lie  sundered  ;  one 
could  give  relief  to  others,  and  all,  depending  on 
Heaven,  would  go  on  as  usual  in  most  things. 
The  great  evils  of  this  disease  have  sprung  from 
alarms  ;  fear  has  slain  more  than  disease  itself. 
In  future  days  the  folly  of  flying  from  the  cholera 
will  be  evident  to  all.  and  the  great  mass  of  the 
inhabitants  of  every  city  will  come  to  the  truth 
with  the  fact — 

"  I  ran  from  trouble,  and  trouble  ran  and  overtook  me." 

All  the  individual  miseries  which  have  flowed 
from  the  cholera  will  never  be  known.  The  tears 
and  prayers  of  widows  and  orphans  have  had  their 
influence  with  the  God  of  mercies,  and  another 
scourge  may  not.  perhaps,  overtake  them.  This 
disease  has  touched  the  rich,  but  it  has  dwelt  with 
the  poor ;  it  does,  indeed,  sweep  off  vice,  but  it 
does  not  keep  always  with  the  vicious  :  the  tem- 
perate, the  abstemious,  the  cautious,  and  even  the 
extremely  scrupulous  have  fallen  victims  to  its 
ravages.  <;  Be  ye  ready'  is  a  maxim  for  all  who 
live  among  men. 


MRS*,  morrell's  narrative,  173 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Arrival  at  Bordeaux — History  and  Description  of  the  City — De- 
light at  seeing  the  Flag  of  our  Country — Literary  and  Scien- 
tific Institutions — Visit  to  the  Tomb  of  Montesquieu — Com- 
parison between  Montesquieu  and  one  buried  in  Trinity 
Churchyard — Sketch  of  the  Archbishop  of  Bordeaux — His 
Residence  in  America— His  Popularity  there — His  Charities 
— His  Return  to  France — His  Popularity  in  his  Native  Land 
— Reception  of  a  File  of  American  Newspapers — The  Pleas- 
ure they  gave — American  Books — Their  Authors — Farewell 
to  Bordeaux. 

On  the  20th  of  June  we  arrived  at  Bordeaux, 
which  lies  in  longitude  0°  34'  west,  and  latitude 
44°  50'  13"  north,  and  is  the  chief  city  of  the  de- 
partment of  the  Gironde.  It  is  built  on  the  left 
bank  of  the  River  Garonne,  that  is.  the  left 
bank  after  military  language,  which  I  have  dis- 
covered is  different  from  naval  usage.  Military 
men  speak  as  going  down  a  river,  and  naval  as 
sailing  up.  In  consideration  of  the  loyalty  of  this 
city,  Louis  XYIII.  built  a  bridge  across  the  river, 
which  is  seven  hundred  feet  in  length  and  is 
thrown  into  seventeen  arches,  and  has  a  fine  ap- 
pearance. This  was  the  first  time  I  ever  had  an 
opportunity  of  visiting  what  might  be  called  an 
ancient  city.  Those  I  had  seen  did  not  exceed 
three  hundred  years  in  age  ;  this  was  founded  so 
early  that  the  precise  age  of  it  is  not  known.  It 
was  known  to  the  Romans  in  the  days  of  Caesar, 
and  in  the  fifth  century  it  was  taken  by  the  Goths 
in  their  sweeping  march  of  destruction.  It  was 
destroyed  after  this  by  the  Normans,  but  as  it  was 


174  MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 

a  convenient  place  for  commerce  it  soon  rose  again 
from  its  desolation,  and  was  considered  as  an  im- 
portant city.  It  came  into  the  hands  of  Louis  VII. 
by  his  marriage  with  the  daughter  of  the  Dnke  of 
Guienne.  The  king  was  soon  divorced  from  his 
wife,  and  she  reserved  the  city  and  country  around ; 
but  in  1152  she  married  the  Duke  of  Xormandy, 
who  afterward  became  King  of  England.  The 
antiquarians  here  pretend  to  show  the  precise  spot 
where  the  King  of  France,  when  he  was  made 
prisoner  by  the  Black  Prince,  was  confined  for 
more  than  ten  years.  In  a  few  years  after  the 
memorable  feats  of  the  Maid  of  Orleans,  the  city 
was  restored  to  France  :  and  in  about  a  century 
after  this,  it  was  nearly  destroyed  by  a  rebellion 
of  the  people  on  account  of  some  arbitrary  taxa- 
tion upon  salt,  which  article  was  much  used  there 
for  preserving  their  provisions  for  vessels.  It  was 
a  place  of  great  consequence  to  France,  and  was 
protected  in  its  commerce  by  the  Bourbons,  and  in 
gratitude  remained  true  to  the  royal  cause  during 
the  revolution  of  17S9,  for  which  it  was  severely 
punished  by  the  furious  republicans  of  that  day. 
They  were  the  last  to  yield  to  the  revolutionists. 
and  the  first  to  hail  the  restoration  of  the  Bourbons, 
when  they  returned  from  their  long  exile.  The 
city  lias  all  the  mark's  of  antiquity  about  it ;  there 
are  some  pieces  of  masonry  there  that  probably 
were  laid  before  the  Christian  era.  The  number 
of  inhabitants  is  probably  not  sweater  than  it  was 
a  thousand  years  ago — not  exceeding  one  hundred 
thousand.  To  an  American  the  walls  give  the 
place  a  heavy  appearance.  There  are  nineteen 
n-ates  in  these  walls,  and  every  tiling  about  it  looks 
as  though,  in  former  days,  the  inhabitants  were  ca- 
pable of  making  a  formidable  resistance,  particu- 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  175 

larly  before  the  invention  of  gunpowder.  The 
suburbs  of  the  city  are  delightful  residences.  The 
inhabitants  arc  nearly  all  Catholics,  there  being 
forty-six  Catholic  churches  and  but  one  Protestant. 
in  the  city :  sonic  of  these  edifices  are  noble  build- 
ings, though  they  are  not  all  in  the  best  repair. 
Bonaparte  built  a  palace  here  about  the  time  of  his 
Austrian  alliance,  perhaps  rather  to  conciliate  the 
people  than  with  an  intent  of  residing  in  it  any 
considerable  portion  of  his  time.  He  wished  to 
eradicate  from  the  hearts  of  the  people  all  affection 
for  the  Bourbons,  and  one  way  of  effecting  this 
was  to  display  the  munificence  of  the  new  govern- 
ment. This  was  not  bad  policy,  but  proved  of  no 
avail ;  the  attempts  he  made  to  benefit  France, 
and  they  were  not  a  few,  were  all  destroyed  by  his 
Spanish  and  Russian  wars,  in  which  the  elements 
fought  against  him  as  well  as  men.  The  harbour 
is  well  protected  by  forts,  and  looks  much  more 
lively  with  the  shipping  of  all  countries  than  the 
city  "does  ;  and  to  me  the  most  cheerful  sight  was 
that  of  the  American  flag  flying  more  frequently 
than  that  of  any  other  nation  but  that  of  France. 
To  one  long  from  home  it  sends  a  summer  feeling: 
to  the  heart  to  see  the  flag  of  our  country,  long 
respected  for  the  enterprise  of  our  merchants,  but 
now  for  the  glory  of  our  victories.  I  rejoiced  that 
this  flag  had  not  only  been  consecrated  by  bravery, 
but  commemorated  by  the  muse  ;  and  I  could  not 
refrain  from  repeating,  as  I  saw  it  waving  from  the 
tall  masts  of  some  of  our  noble  vessels,  a  few  lines 
of  one  of  the  poets  of  my  native  city  : 

"  Flag  of  the  seas  !     On  ocean's  wave. 
Thy  stars  shall  glitter  o'er  the  brave, 
When  death,  careering  on  the  gale, 
Sleeps  dankly  round  the  bellied  sail. 


176    MRS.  morrell'.s  narrative. 

And  frighted  waves  rush  wildly  back 
Before  the  broadside's  reeling  rack. 
The  dying  wanderer  of  the  sea 
Shall  look,  at  once,  to  heaven  and  thee  ; 
And  smile  to  see  thy  splendours  fly 
In  triumph  o'er  his  closing  eye. 

Flag  of  the  free  heart's  only  home  ! 

By  angel  hands  to  valour  given, 
Thy  stars  have  lit  the  welkin  dome, 

And  all  thy  lines  were  born  in  heaven  ! 
For  ever  float  that  standard  sheet ! 

Where  breathes  the  foe  that  stands  before  us, 
With  freedom's  soil  beneath  our  feet, 

And  freedom's  banner  streaming  o'er  us  !" 

This  is  part  of  an  old  ode  written  while  the  war 
fever  was  upon  us :  to  have  made  it  perfect  the 
writer  should  have  seen  that  flag  made  glorious  in 
the  bosom  of  peace,  as  it  then  floated  before  me. 

The  whale-fishery  is  carried  on  here,  but'  the 
commanders  of  these  whale-ships  are  mostly 
Americans,  as  in  fact  are  the  seamen.  An  Ameri- 
can whale-ship  is  a  little  empire,  and  generally 
one  of  the  best  regulated  ones.  Every  one  has  a 
share  in  the  profits,  and  his  fortune  and  reputation 
are  at  stake.  This  works  wonders ;  no  people 
are  more  hardy  than  these  men,  and  none  have 
been  more  prosperous  in  their  business.  I  was 
sorry  to  hear  that  the  sand  was  accumulating  at 
the  mouth  of  this  harbour,  but  as  human  inge- 
nuity is  now  busy  to  find  out  some  remedy  for 
such  evils  on  both  sides  of  the  water,  I  trust  it  will 
be  one  of  no  great  continuance. 

The  museum  is  large,  but  did  not  abound  with 
as  many  curiosities  as  I  expected  from  its  age. 
The  library  of  the  Academy  of  Sciences  was  the 
largest  I  had  ever  seen.  There  were  some 
splendid  editions,  but  not  many  in  comparison 


mrs.  morrell's  narrative.  177 

with  the  whole  number  of  volumes.  The  acad- 
emy of  the  deaf  and  dumb  is  in  good  repute,  but 
I  had  no  opportunity  of  seeing  a  display  of  the 
pupils.  In  every  part  of  the  city  there  is  some- 
thing of  the  bustle  of  business,  but  more  particu- 
larly at  the  gates  opening  towards  the  river  ;  but 
tbese  places  are  not  much  visited  by  ladies.  I 
went  to  the  church  of  St.  Bernard  to  see  the 
tomb  of  Montesquieu,  who  was  born  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  this  city,  and  buried  here. 
The  French  have  a  great  reverence  for  his 
memory,  and  from  the  enthusiasm  with  which 
they  speak  of  him,  one  would  think  he  was  some 
Lord  Byron  or  Thomas  Moore,  who  had  written 
poetry  until  every  lady:s  head  was  turned  with 
it.  My  companions  could  not  inform  me  what 
he  had  written,  but  only  that  he  was  admired 
by  every  good  Frenchman.  At  length  I  found 
his  book  on  the  Spirit  of  the  Laws,  in  English ; 
and  as  far  as  I  could  judge,  he  deserved  the  repu- 
tation of  a  great  man  :  but  I  still  wonder  how  he 
came  to  be  admired  by  the  French  ladies,  except 
because  it  is  a  fashion  among  them  to  admire 
great  men.  I  wish  this  was  the  fashion  in  our 
own  country,  but  I  fear  that  thousands  of  our 
New- York  ladies  pass  by  Trinity  churchyard,  in 
Broadway,  without  knowing  that  a  greater  man 
than  Montesquieu  has  a  monument  there  ;  the 
monument  of  one  of  whom  it  might  be  said — 

"  When  on  a  rock  which  overhung  the  flood, 
And  seemed  to  totter,  commerce  shivering  stood  ; 
When  credit,  building  on  a  sandy  shore, 
Saw  the  sea  swell,  and  heard  the  tempest  roar  ; 
Heard  death  in  every  blast  and  in  each  wave, 
Or  saw,  or  fancied  that  she  saw,  her  grave  ; 
When  property,  transferred  from  hand  to  hand, 
Weakened  by  change,  crawled  sickly  through  the  land; 

h3 


178      MRS.  MORRELL'S  NARRATIVE. 

When  mutual  confidence  was  at  an  end, 

.And  man  no  longer  could  on  man  depend  ; 

<  )ppressed  with  debts  of  more  than  common  weight, 

When  all  men  feared  a  bankruptcy  of  state  ; 

When,  certain  death  to  honour  and  to  trade, 

A  sponge  was  talked  of  as  our  only  aid  ; 

That  to  be  saved  we  must  be  more  undone, 

And  pay  off  all  our  debts  by  paying  none  ; 

Our  Country's  better  genius,  born  to  bless 

And  snatch  cur  sinking  credit  from  distress, 

Didst  thou  step  forth,  and,  without  sail  or  our, 

Pilot  the  shattered  vessel  safe  to  shore." 

The  present  Archbishop  of  Bordeaux.  John 
Cheverus,  was  for  many  years  an  inhabitant  of 
the  United  States.  During  the  reign  of  terror, 
in  1793,  being  then  a  young  Catholic  priest,  lie 
lied  to  England,  and  from  thence  embarked  for 
the  city  of  Boston,  in  company  with  a  very  esti- 
mable man,  much  bus  senior,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Mat- 
tignon.  In  Boston  these  priests  built  up  a  flock, 
and  were  in  the  way  of  doing  much  good.  When 
a  bishop  of  Boston  was  necessary  for  the  Catholic 
church. Dr.  Hattignon  urged  that  his  young  friend 
should  be  appointed  in  preference  to  himself.  As 
bishop  he  became  the  most  popular  man  in  that 
city  among  all  denominations,  lie  was  on  good 
terms  with  every  sect  of  Christians  :  lie  was  not 
only  polite,  affable,  and  kind,  but  was  unceasing 
in  doing,  wherever  he  was  called  to  labour,  among 
the  side  or  the  poor  ;  nor  were  his  exertions  con- 
fined to  these  ;  he  was  the  confidant  of  many  in 
the  higher  circles  of  life  in  all  denominations  ; 
probably  no  man  ever  lived  in  Boston  more 
generally  beloved.  Alter  twenty-seven  years'  la- 
bour in  the  United  States,  lie  was  appointed  by 
Louis  XYIil.  Bishop  of  IMontauban,  and  requested 
to  leave  the  t  'nited  States  as  soon  as  possible.  At 
first  he  declined  the  appointment,  preferring  to 


MRS.    WORRELL'S    NARRATIVE.  179 

live  ill  his  own  humble  way  in  Boston  to  changing 
it  for  the  parade  of  a  bishop's  life  in  France,  but 
the  request  being  repeated,  as  it  is  said,  by  the  king 
himself,  and  his  health  not  being  good,  he  came  to 
the  determination  of  leaving  America  for  France. 
The  separation  from  his  old  flock,  and  from  his 
other  friends,  was  painful  indeed.  When  lie 
reached  Montauban,  the  Protestants  vied  with  the 
Catholics  to  do  him  honour.  lie  hailed  them  all 
his  friends,  and  was  ready  to  do  them  any  service 
in  his  power.  He  had  soon  an  opportunity 
to  show  some  further  traits  in  his  character. 
There  was  a  great  freshet,  which  caused  the 
rivers  near  Montauban  to  overflow  their  banks 
and  endanger  the  lives  of  the  farmers.  He 
called  all  the  active  spirits  of  the  city  together,  put 
himself  into  the  smallest  boat,  and  led  the  way  to 
assist  those  in  jeopardy.  He  brought  hundreds 
of  them  to  the  city,  opened  his  palace,  and  lodged 
and  fed  them  until  the  waters  had  abated.  Not 
content  with  this,  he  sent  men  to  save  the  cattle 
and  other  property  of  the  dismayed  inhabitants, 
so  that,  through  his  firm  and  generous  conduct, 
but  little  loss  was  sustained.  The  king,  hearing 
of  this,  and  knowing  that  his  finances  were  not 
in  a  very  flourishing  condition,  sent  him  a  very 
considerable  sum  of  money,  of  which,  however, 
he  did  not  retain  a  cent,  but  distributed  the  whole 
amount  among  those  who  had  suffered  the  most 
by  the  flood  and  had  the  least  left.  His  fame 
was  so  generally  known,  that  when  the  old  Arch- 
bishop of  Bordeaux  died  he  was  appointed,  as 
it  were  by  universal  acclamation,  to  fill  his 
place.  He  was  then  made  by  Charles  X.  a  peer 
of  France.  This  office  was  not  given  to  him 
because   he   wished   it,   but    the   king  thought 


180    mrs.  morrell's  narrative. 

he  would  bring  a  good  share  of  influence  into 
the  chamber  of  peers.  It  was  known  that  he 
was  a  well-read  civilian,  and  watched  the  pro- 
gress of  the  institutions  of  the  people  of  the 
United  States  with  great  care  ;  but  I  believe  he 
never  took  an  active  part  as  a  politician,  for  his 
whole  soul  was  in  his  religious  duties.  It  is 
seldom  that  an  archbishop  preaches,  but  he  set 
the  example  to  his  higher  clergy  by  preaching 
and  exhorting  often.  While  we  were  at  Bor- 
deaux his  liberal  views  in  politics  and  religion 
were  often  spoken  of ;  not  that  he  was  ever  sus- 
pected of  a  want  of  sincerity  in  his  attachment 
to  his  religion,  but  he  had  charity  for  all  mankind. 
Like  Fenelon,  he  only  wished  to  do  good,  having 
no  desire  to  accumulate  wealth.  His  charities 
to  the  poor  were  great,  and  he  assisted  in  every 
improvement  of  the  city.  That  he  was  not  am- 
bitious was  the  opinion  of  all  Bordeaux,  for  they 
said  that  he  had  refused  to  accept  the  office  of 
tutor  to  the  young  Duke  of  Bordeaux,  then  heir- 
apparent  to  the  throne.  This  was  considered  in 
France  the  highest  honour  that  could  be  given 
to  any  subject — that  of  forming  the  mind  of  him 
who  was  to  reign ;  it  was.  as  they  think,  in 
some  measure  reigning  himself:  but  this  he 
had  no  desire  to  do.  It  could  be  plainly  seen 
when  we  were  there,  that  there  was  a  gloom  on 
the  face  of  the  good  bishop,  for  he  could  not  be 
ignorant  of  the  state  of  the  public  mind  in  Paris, 
and  some  symptoms  of  a  revolution  appeared 
even  in  the  loyal  city  of  Bordeaux.  In  a  few 
days  after  our  departure  the  revolution  broke  out 
in  Paris  which  hurled  Charles  X.  from  the  throne, 
and  called  in  a  citizen  king.  In  this  change  of 
affairs  the  bishop  lost  his  peerage,  as  did  all 


mrs.  morrell's  narrative.  181 

others  made  by  Charles ;  but  this  was  no  cause 
of  grief  to  the  good  man  ;  it  gave  him  an  oppor- 
tunity to  devote  his  whole  time  to  his  ecclesias- 
tical duties.  It  would  have  been  fortunate  for 
the  young  duke  if  he  had  had  such  a  guardian 
and  instructor  as  Bishop  Cheverus.  If  Charles 
X.  had  been  instructed  by  a  wise,  prudent  teacher 
of  the  nature  and  feelings  of  man.  he  would  not 
have  lost  his  crown. 

France  is  a  delightful  country,  and  under  a 
mild  government  would  be  a  happy  one.  Every- 
body strives  to  be  as  happy  as  they  can  in  France  ; 
it  is  not  always  so  with  us  ;  among  some  of  our 
people  there  is  a  disposition  to  look  at  things  on 
the  dark  side.  If  we  hear  of  the  approach  of  a 
comet,  it  disturbs  the  peace  of  some  who  are  not 
wanting  in  good  sense  in  other  things  ;  but  the 
approach  of  a  comet  in  France  would  only  pro- 
duce a  pleasant  sensation,  and  they  would  draw 
no  unfavourable  auguries  from  it,  but  only  envy 
the  scientific  the  pleasure  they  would  find  in 
watching  its  progress  through  the  heavens. 
There  is  such  ease  in  the  manners  of  the  French,  so 
much  of  habitual  politeness,  and  such  a  desire  to 
make  you  happy,  that  one  is  unwilling  to  leave 
the  society  to  be  found  almost  anywhere  in 
France.  The  agriculture  of  the  country,  it  is  said, 
is  in  a  prosperous  state  ;  there  is  a  neatness  about 
some  of  their  fields  and  vineyards  that  is  delight- 
ful to  one  accustomed  to  ruder  culture.  The 
cultivators  of  the  soil  own  much  more  of  it  than 
the  same  class  of  people  did  before  the  revolution. 
It  seemed  to  me  almost  impossible  that  this  could 
be  the  people  that  only  a  few  years  ago — a  few  in 
the  age  of  a  nation — had  suffered  so  much  by  revo- 
lutionary fury;  a  people  whose  fathers,  sons,  and 


182  MRS.    MORRliLi/S    NARRATIVE. 

brothers  fell  by  the  dagger  of  the  assassin  or  under 
the  bloody  guillotine.  There  were  no  traces  of 
misery  now. — nothing  to  remind  you  that  such 
scenes  of  horror  had  ever  passed,  except  now  and 
then  the  mark  of  a  cannon-ball  in  some  old 
house,  and  these  ruins  are  not  numerous.  From 
reading  all  the  agonizing  details  of  the  revolution, 
I  expected  to  find  many  insane  wretches,  made 
so  by  these  sufferings  :  but  after  all  my  inquiries — 
and  I  made  them  until  they  created  a  smile, — I 
could  not  find  a  single  maniac  whose  madness 
could  be  traced  to  witnessing  or  sharing  in  these 
horrors.  How  soon  a  generation  is  forgotten  ! — 
even  that  great  wonder  of  men,  Napoleon,  whose 
name  was  on  every  tongue  from  one  end  of  the 
earth  to  the  other,  was  now  seldom  mentioned 
in  the  city,  or  anywhere  in  France.  What  a  les- 
son to  those  who  seek  fame  through  fields  of 
devastation  and  blood ! 

In  Bordeaux  I  found  a  file  of  American  news- 
papers. It  was  true  that  they  contained  nothing 
new  or  interesting  to  most  readers  :  but  to  me 
tbey  were  dear  as  the  light  that  visited  my  eyes. 
There  were  the  little  squabbles  of  editors  :  the 
complaints  of  some  neglected  actors,  the  purls 
required  to  vend  patent  medicines,  or  to  call 
the  attention  to  a  sale  of  the  last  importation  of 
bonnets  or  fans.     All  was  delightful  to  me,  for  [ 

knew  that  the  interesting  Mr.  A was  to  preach 

in street,  on  a  particular  evening,  and  that 

the  learned  Dr.  M would  give  a  lecture  on 

such  an  evening  on  political  economy,  or  on 
steam-engines,  or  internal  improvements,  or  on 
the  raising  of  hemp,  or  the  last  public  sale  of  do- 
mestic manufactures.  This  medley  was  delight- 
ful. I  could  rejoice  at  the  hymeneal  register,  and 
drop  a  tear  over  the  obituary  notices.     The  exile 


mrs.  morrkll's  narrative.  1S3 

never  kissed  the  ground  on  his  return  to  his 
native  land  with  more  enthusiasm  than  I  read 
these  newspapers  ;  only  some  fifty  days  old.  To 
me  they  seemed  as  thrown  on  the  hreakfast-table 
all  wet  from  the  press.  I  read  all  the  advertise- 
ments, as  delicious  morsels  of  information  ;  not  a 
word  was  omitted.  The  speeches  of  politicians 
at  dinners  given  for  their  political  services  were 
read  with  attention,  in  truth  devoured.  It  made 
not  a  cent's  difference  on  which  side  they  spoke, 
for  they  were  my  countrymen,  and  they  had  a 
right  to  differ  among  themselves ;  nor  was  I  sure 
1  wished  them  to  agree  if  they  found  more  pleas- 
ure in  disputing  ?  I  felt  no  disposition  to  set 
them  right  if  I  could  have  had  the  power  given 
me,  for  I  did  not  know  who  was  right,  but  thought 
them  all  so.  The  number  of  new  publications 
I  saw  advertised  was  such  that  it  seemed  as  if 
all  that  my  countrymen  had  been  doing  while  I 
was  absent  had  been  to  cultivate  their  minds ; 
and  I  was  happy  to  find  that  they  had  enjoyed 
themselves  in  this  way.  I  expected  to  find  every 
one  so  improved  that  I  should  hardly  dare  to  see 
my  old  friends.  I  learned  the  "  whereabouts"  of 
all  the  state  and  general  government  politicians, 
and  what  they  had  been  saying  and  doing  in  my 
absence. 

I  picked  up  a  few  American  books  in  this  city,  of 
recent  date,  and  these  were  greeted  as  old  friends, 
and  read  with  delight ;  but  I  made  no  criticisms, 
for  one  long  absent  from  home  never  complains  of 
any  thing  from  that  quarter.  I  could  wish  that 
all  who  criticise  their  own  people  were  obliged  to 
wait  before  they  commenced  their  review  until 
they  had  got  three  or  four  thousand  miles  from 
home,  and  I  really  think  we,  should  have  much 


184      MRS.  MORRELL'S  NARRATIVE. 

less  vituperation.  If  any  writer  of  distinction 
could  see  his  works  in  distant  countries,  and  know 
what  ubiquity  he  possesses,  he  must  be  happy 
indeed  if  he  is  conscious  that  what  he  has  written 
is  not  exceptionable  on  the  score  of  principle. 
Irving,  Cooper,  Webster,  and  several  of  our  poets 
are  found  at  many  places  we  visited ;  and  tbose 
and  other  American  names  were  familiar  in  Asia 
and  Africa  as  well  as  in  Europe.  I  must  say, 
however,  that  English  vessels  are  more  likely  to 
bring  out  recent  literary  and  scientific  produc- 
tions than  our  own,  but  do  not  equal  us  in 
general  in  the  extent  of  the  useful  library  made 
up  for  the  voyage.  Hardly  a  single  vessel  thinks 
of  putting  to  sea  for  a  long  voyage  without 
taking  several  hundred  volumes.  Master  mari- 
ners have  found  out  that  officers  and  men  on 
a  long  voyage  can  do  their  duties,  and  have  some 
time  to  improve  their  minds  too.  The  selection 
is  often  not  the  best  that  might  be  made  for  this 
purpose,  particularly  of  books  relating  to  our 
own  country,  for  there  are  but  few  who  visit 
other  countries  that  know  much  about  our  own. 
It  would  be  doing  a  service,  if  some  one  acquainted 
with  books  were  to  make  out  a  catalogue  of 
such  as  should  be  collected  for  ordinary  and  for 
long  voyages.  All  the  approved  naval  journals 
and  voyages  are  indispensable  as  guides  for  the 
purpose  of  obtaining  the  most  information  in  the 
shortest  time.  Some  good  commercial  dictiona- 
ries, and  geographies,  and  gazetteers  should  be 
always  at  hand  ;  and  works  of  taste  should  not 
be  forgotten.  An  interesting  work  appears  with 
double  charms  on  shipboard.  The  mind  is  then 
concentrated,  and  cannot  be  dissipated  by  amuse- 
ments or  trifles — it  comes  with  all  its  force  to  a 


MRS.  MORRELL's*  NARRATIVE.      185 

subject.  Not  only  a  matter  of  taste  but  a  moral 
lesson  sinks  deeper  in  the  mind  when  there  is 
nothing  to  distract  our  attention.  The  great 
mathematician  of  our  country,  who  is  consid- 
ered greater  in  Europe  than  in  America,  gained 
most  of  his  information  during  voyages  at  sea. 
His  name  and  his  commentaries  on  La  Place's 
great  mathematical  work  are  familiar  to  all 
men  of  science  in  France.  Dr.  Bowditch  per- 
formed many  long  voyages,  as  factor  and  master, 
from  the  United  States  to  India  ;  always  having 
with  him  good  officers,  he  had  leisure  to  go 
through  those  long  and  difficult  calculations 
which  have  laid  the  foundation  of  his  great  fame, 
so  valuable  and  so  dear  to  his  country.  Every 
person  at  sea  is  constantly  reminded  of  him,  as  his 
Navigator  is  on  every  officer's  table.  This  book, 
I  believe,  has  taken  the  place  of  all  others  among 
our  mariners,and  is  highly  esteemed  bynavigators 
of  other  countries.  It  is  said,  also,  that  the  nume- 
rous corrections  made  in  tables  by  him  were  made 
at  sea.  I  am  surprised  that  tales  or  poetry  are 
not  often  written  at  sea,  for  passengers  surely 
have  leisure  when  officers  have  no  spare  time. 
The  inspiration  is  generally  from  the  pure  air, 
which,  after  all,  is  one  of  the  best  inspiring 
agents  in  nature.  The  dreams  of  Delphos  were 
upon  some  divine  afflatus,  as  the  poets  call  it, 
which  were  probably  nothing  more  than  a  sweet 
bracins;  wind. 

I  was  delighted  at  the  information  I  received 
here,  that  my  countrymen  were  much  respected 
in  France,  and  that  we  were  no  longer  considered 
an  infant  nation,  but  as  one  that  bore  a  proud 
flag,  that  had  reared  and  was  rearing  historians, 
poets,  orators,  and  above  all  a  class  of  profound 
statesmen  to  guide  the  vessel  of  state.     I  had  not 


[S6  MRS.    M0RRELLS    NARRATIVE. 

thought  much  of  these  things  when  I  left  my 
native  land,  but  now  I  was  identified  with  all  of 
them  in  some  degree;  certainly  in  feeling,  if 
nothing  more.  I  looked  forward  to  the  day  when 
my  own  dear  boy  might  be  an  active  man  among 
them,  and  the  prospective  view  of  that  period, 
generally  long  to  those  who  have  children,  did 
not  seem  to  me  at  this  moment  half  so  long 
as  I  had  been  absent  from  my  country  and  my 
child.  Travellers,  it  is  said,  are  mostly  short 
lived,  and  I  can  easily  conceive  of  the  truth  of 
the  remark,  for  they  suffer  and  enjoy  so  much 
that  the  human  frame  is  exhausted  by  the  various 
emotions  of  excitement — from  anxiety,  from  grati- 
fying news,  and  all  the  changes  that  agitate  their 
hearts.  In  the  midst  of  these  emotions  I  thought 
I  should  sit  down  in  my  own  chamber,  and  enjoy, 
oh  !  sweetly  enjoy  all  my  former  domestic  quiet; 
and  yet  I  would  not  give  up  the  memory  of  the 
things  I  have  seen,  suffered,  and  enjoyed,  to  be 
sure  of  the  most  protracted  existence.  Such  con- 
tradictions we  are,  and  such  we  shall  always  re- 
main. The  distance  from  home  now  was  a  mere 
trifle  ;  only  three  thousand  miles,  and  that  the 
Atlantic,  my  own  ocean,  for  it  washed  the  shores 
of  my  native  land,  and  I  did  not  think  that  she 
would  now  be  deceitful  or  unpropitious,  since  I 
had  braved  ;-o  many  dangers  in  the  Southern 
Pacific.  When  the  anchor  was  weighed  for  our 
departure,  and  our  kind  friends  came  to  take  leave 
of  me,  I  thought  only  of  a  pleasant  sail,  as  on  a 
party  of  pleasure.  The  countenances  of  the 
hardy  seamen,  inured  to  all  climates,  and  at  home 
in  all  countries,  seemed  to  me  to  glow  with  the 
thoughts  of  their  native  land,  and  they  sprang  to 
their  duties  as  if  they  had  turned  their  faces 
homeward. 


MRS.   MORRELl's    NARRATIVE.  187, 


CHAPTER  X. 

Conchology— The  Pearl-oyster— The  Nautilus— The  large  Shell 
use;]  for  War  Trumpets — ■  i'he  Eyestone — Character  of  Sailors 
— Causes  of  their  Ignorance — Their  Errors  on  the  Side  of  Vir- 
tue— The  Neglect  of  their  Education — United  States'  Ship 
Vincennes— -Manner  in  which  Seamen  should  be  treated — 
Character  and  Description  of  Sunday  and  Monday,  two  Na- 
tives brought  Homy  i:i  the  Antarctic 

On  the  voyage  to  New- York  from  Bordeaux,  I 
took  ati  opportunity,  in  pleasant  weather,  to 
arrange  the  shells  i  had  been  collecting  in  the 
Southern  Pacific.  I  was,  when  quite  young,  much 
pleased  with  the  beauty  of  shells,  and  had  received 
from  sea-faring  connexions  a  pretty  collection. 
This  taste  I  afterward  gratified  in  gathering  them 
on  the  beaches  of  the  many  islands  at  which  we 
made  a  shorter  or  longer  stay.  My  passion  for 
conchology  increased  when  I  turned  to  writings 
on  the  subject,  and  found  how  long  this  branch  of 
natural  history  had  attracted  the  attention  of  man- 
kind, and  how  much  had  been  done  towards  classi- 
fying and  describing  the  great  variety  of  shells.  I 
had  considered  them  the  mere  playthings  of  taste, 
nor  once  dreamed  that  such  philosophers  as  those 
of  Greece  had  paid  attention  to  picking  up  and 
describing  shells  ;  but  I  was  happy  to  find  that 
those  things  which  gave  me  so  much  pleasure 
were  really  among  matters  of  importance.  More 
than  two  thousand  years  ago  Aristotle  made  a 
treatise  upon  conchology  for  the  benefit  of  his  pupil 


188  MRS.    MORRELI/fe'   NARRATIVE. 

Alexander  the  Great.  At  first  it  seemed  strange 
to  me  that  he  who  was  deep  in  the  mysteries  of 
logic  could  stoop  to  examine  the  shell  of  a  muscle, 
or  that  he  who  was  grasping  at  universal  empire 
could  listen  to  a  discourse  on  shells  ;  but  1  believe 
the  more  intelligent  the  age  and  nation  are,  the 
more  these  minute  subjects  are  attended  to,  for 
during-  all  the  night  of  darkness  when  the  world 
was  overrun  with  superstition,  no  attention  was 
paid  to  natural  history.  Those  who  were  discuss- 
ing absurd  questions  in  theology  were  likely  to 
neglect  the  works  of  God  as  displayed  in  his  crea- 
tion and  providence.  A  little  more  than  half  a 
century  since,  the  science  of  conchology  was  re- 
vived and  enlarged,  and  is  now  in  a  train  to 
become  extensively  understood.  The  admirable 
construction  of  shells  for  the  purposes  for  which 
they  were  intended,  and  the  beautifully  variegated 
colours  with  which  many  of  them  are  adorned, 
afford  additional  proof  to  the  observer  of  nature 
of  the  superintending  hand  of  Providence  ex- 
tended even  to  the  minutest  objects  of  creation. 

It  is  a  beautiful  sight  to  look  along  the  shores 
of  some  of  the  islands  near  the  equator  and 
mark  the  endless  variety  of  shells  thrown  up  by 
the  winds  and  waves — the  houses  of  tenants  long 
since  dead ;  but  if  we  could  rake  the  bottom  of 
the  sea  near  those  islands  and  find  the  living 
shells,  they  would  be  much  more  beautiful. 
The  shells  the  divers  brought  us  with  the  in- 
habitant alive  were  in  beauty  of  tints  far  more 
exquisite  than  those  bleached  by  the  sun  and 
rains,  and  washed  by  ten  thousand  tides. 

The  pearl-oyster,  as  the  conch  is  called,  which 
contains  the  pearl,  is  worthy  of  examination. 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  189 

This  oyster  is  about  three  or  four  times  as  large 
as  the  common  oyster,  and,  as  far  as  I  could  learn, 
a  being  of  higher  faculties  ;  he  has  the  power  of 
locomotion,  and  moves,  if  at  no  great  distance,  or 
with  any  considerable  speed,  backward  and  for- 
ward to  find  his  food.  The  shell  is  sometimes 
called  mother-of-pearl  ;  an  expressive  term, 
even  if  no  pearls  are  found  within  the  shell. 
The  pearl  was  long  supposed  to  be  fixed  to  the 
shell,  to  assist  in  opening  it,  or  for  some  other 
purpose, — Heaven  only  knows  what ;  the  pearl, 
however,  is  not  found  adhering  to  the  shell,  but 
grows  under  the  most  fleshy  parts  of  the  oyster, 
or  near  his  head,  leaving  a  mark  upon  the  shell. 
This  creation,  like  that  of  the  ambergris,  has 
never  been  satisfactorily  accounted  for,  and  per- 
haps never  will  be.  The  great  Author  of  nature 
intended.no  doubt,  that  the  beings  he  had  endowed 
with  reason  should  have  perpetual  enigmas  to 
solve,  so  that  they  might  be  satisfied  that  they 
could  never  reach  liim  by  attempting  to  fathom  all 
the  secrets  of  nature ;  for  he  knows  their  ambition 
and  their  pride.  The  natives  of  the  South  Sea 
islands  make  these  shells  useful  in  the  formation  of 
instruments,  such  as  hatchets,  spears,  fish-hooks, 
and  knives  ;  and,  if  not  equal  to  iron  and  steel, 
they  are  vastly  superior  to  those  which  could  be 
made  of  silver  or  gold.  It  is  not  a  little  singular 
to  one  living  constantly  on  land  that  the  ancients 
should  have  attributed  to  the  sea  so  many  of  the 
loveliest  of  their  mythological  creations  ;  Venus 
rose  from  the  foam  of  the  ocean,  and  the  Tritons 
sounded  their  shells  at  her  birth.  These  fictions 
were  unquestionably  of  Indian  origin,  for  there  the 
ocean  is  most  lovely,  and  the  shells  the  most  beau-! 
tiful.    The  Greeks  got  their  descriptions  second-! 


100  MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 

handed ;  for  the  shores  of  the  Mediterranean  or 
those  of  the  Red  Sea  produce  no  specimens  of 
conchotomy  to  be  compared  with  those  of  the 
islands  near  the  equator. 

1  had  read  that  Cleopatra  dissolved  a  most  val- 
uable pearl  in  vinegar,  and  drank  it.  The  vin- 
egar must  have  been  stronger  than  that  which 
we  had,  for  I  tried  one  of  the  almost  impercepti- 
ble pearls,  taken  by  thousands  from  these  oysters, 
and  could  not  dissolve  it  in  a  whole  day.  She.  I 
think,  must  have  mixed  a  little  water  with  what- 
ever could  dissolve  a  pearl,  or  have  had  a  royal 
stomach  indeed.  The  ancients  must  have  far 
exceeded  the  moderns  in  knowledge,  or  the  won- 
ders of  early  history  must  have  been  described 
with  little  regard  to  truth.  If  Egypt's  queen  did 
not  drink  the  pearl,  she  taught  her  subjects  how 
to  find  it.  After  her  restoration  by  Csesar  to  the 
throne  of  the  Ptolemies,  she  pursued  the  com- 
merce of  her  ancestors,  and  grew  wealthy  beyond 
all  the  Eastern  monarchs  of  her  age.  Antony 
bestowed  upon  her  Phenicia,  Cyprus,  some  part 
of  Arabia,  Crete,  and  other  commercial  places. 
Her  reign  is  a  proof  of  the  intimate  connexion 
of  letters  with  commerce. 

It  would  require  a  huge  volume  to  &-ive  any 
satisfactory  account  of  even  the  small  number 
of  shells  we  collected,  compared  with  the  myr- 
iads on  the  shores  of  the  islands  in  the  Southern 
Pacific.  The  nautilus,  of  which  we  gathered  a 
great  variety,  is  quite  a  curiosity,  and  has  held  a 
high  rank  in  conchology  for  many  reasons.  It 
is  a  vessel,  and  some  of  the  ancient  poets,  and 
modern  ones  too,  make  it  the  prototype  of  ves- 
sels and  of  sailing.  The  various  species  o(  the 
genus  are  found  in  most  warm  countries ;  they 


MRS.  MORRELL's  NARRATIVE.      101 

arc  of  all  sizes,  from  that  of  your  thumb-nail 
to  upwards  of  eighteen  inches  from  stem  to 
stern,— as  the  sailors  speak  of  them  while  sail- 
ins:  along.  The  living  and  fleshy  part  of  the 
nautilus  does  not  weigh  much  more  than  an 
ounce,  whereas  the  shell  would  hold  a  quart ;  but 
this  living  part  has  the  power  of  throwing  all  the 
water  from  the  shell,  and  of  sailing  by  projecting 
a  membrane,  which  the  sailors  in  their  significant 
manner  call  a  stern-sheet.  The  outside  of  the 
shell  is  white  and  smooth,  and  the  inside  is  of  a 
pearly  cast.  The  natives  make  these  their  drink- 
ing-cups  when  polished  and  ornamented  for  use. 
These  ornaments  are  often  singular  ;  I  have  sev- 
eral of  them  bearing  fancy  sketches  decidedly 
superior  to  such  as  often  appear  in  Ackerman's 
Repository,  for  ladies'  ornamental  work,  and  the 
La  Belle  Assemblee,  as  patterns  for  the  working 
of  fashionable  handkerchiefs  or  vandikes.  And 
I  believe  some  of  the  queens  and  princesses  of 
these  isles  can  arrange  and  wear  a  tuft  of  feathers 
quite  as  tastefully  as  any  lady  at  Almack's  at  a 
fashionable  ball.  These  shells  are  not  used  for 
any  purpose  that  I  know  of  among  us,  but  they 
are  certainly  as  handsome  as  any  large  shells  we 
have  in  our  cabinets. 

The  large  shell  generally  called  by  the  common 
name  of  conch  is  found  in  these  islands  in  great 
abundance.  These  shells  are  artificially  perfor- 
ated near  the  top,  and  are  used  as  the  war-trumpet 
by  the  natives.  They  never  sound  it  except  as 
a  general  signal  for  muster.  The  power  of  it 
is  vastly  greater  than  that  of  the  trumpet,  and 
may  be  heard  farther  than  any  martial  instru- 
ment in  use  among  civilized  men.      There  is 


192  MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 

something  extremely  natural  in  all  the  seemingly 
monstrous  fables  of  the  ancients  ;  they  made  the 
Triton  blow  this  shell  as  trumpeter  to  Neptune, 
even  as  far  back  as  Deucalion's  flood  ;  and  at 
the  sound  the  waters  retired.  The  sound  of  this 
shell  can  be  heard  for  many  miles  when  blown  by 
a  strong-breathed  sailor  in  the  mood  of  amusing 
himself,  without  having  any  classical  images  in 
his  head.  The  conch  was  brought  to  some  parts 
of  our  country  very  early  ;  in  fact.  I  have  been 
informed  that  some  of  the  original  settlers  intro- 
duced them  when  they  first  came  here,  and  used 
them  to  call  the  distant  workmen  to  their  meals. 
History  informs  us  that  the  Indians  in  the  wars 
of  King  Philip  were  at  one  time  frightened  from 
their  purpose  by  some  accidental  sound  of  the 
dinner-summoning  conch  :  and  at  a  much  later 
period,  it  was  used  in  the  interior  of  our  country 
to  call  the  inmates  of  a  college  to  dinner  or  to 
prayers.  The  ancients  considered  these  shells 
as  carrying  within  them  a  spirit  of  echo,  and 
whoever  puts  one  of  them  to  his  ear  will  discover 
from  whence  that  impression  arose.  There  is  a 
sound  of  distant  waters  in  his  ear:  the  lashing 
of  the  billows  upon  the  beach.  What  close  ob- 
servers must  have  been  these  poetical  examiners 
of  nature  ;  and  we  might  add,  how  many  of  these 
impressions  remain  on  the  minds  of  the  present 
generation.  Perhaps  many  of  our  commonly 
received  notions  would  not  stand  the  test  of 
modern  criticism  in  an  age  when  nature  is  so 
severely  scrutinized  by  philosophers. 

There  is  another  little  shell,  commonly  called 
the  eyestone,  of  which  I  have  seen  no  satisfac- 
tory account,  though  I  do  not  mean  to  insinuate 


mrs.  morrell's  narrative.    193 

that  there  is  none  extant.  I  do  not  know  the 
classical  term  for  it,  and  therefore  must  speak  of 
it  by  its  popular  name.  The  former  impression 
that  we  had  upon  this  subject  was,  that  the  eye- 
stone  was  gifted  with  life,  which  slept  in  quiet 
until  man  wanted  its  services,  when  by  plunging- 
it  into  vinegar  it  was  revivified  and  ready  for 
use.  When  by  some  misfortune  a  moat  gets  into 
our  eye,  the  sleeping  agent  is  roused  to  fitness 
for  use  by  a  powerful  acid.  That  the  eyestone 
discovered  such  signs  of  life  as  to  make  it  sus- 
ceptible of  motion  in  this  acid  no  one  will  have 
the  hardihood  to  deny,  for  most  have  seen  and 
can  bear  testimony  to  it;  and  how  natural  the 
idea  that  vitality  is  connected  with  motion.  The 
science  of  the  present  day,  however,  is  not  con- 
tent to  receive  any  thing  on  trust :  and  the  no- 
tion of  the  vitality  of  the  eyestone,  in  common 
with  other  popular  errors,  is  now  exploded.  A 
few  lessons  from  our  old  friend  Dr.  Griscom,  I 
think,  would  enable  any  one  to  conjecture  that 
this  stone  is  an  alkali,  and  the  acid  being  poured 
upon  it  gives  it  action  and  effervescence,  which 
accounts  for  its  motion  round  the  vessel  into 
which  it  is  placed  with  the  vinegar.  Put  into 
the  eye,  it  moves  around  under  the  lid  by  the 
natural  action  of  the  parts  with  which  it  comes 
in  contact,  and  being  so  smooth — for  all  its  ex- 
crescences are  destroyed  by  the  acid — it  gives 
no  pain  :  and  working  under  the  lid,  often 
pushes  before  it  any  speck  or  moat,  and  relieves 
the  eye  in  a  short  time.  While  it  is  in  the 
eye  we  forbear  to  rub  the  lid  for  fear  that  the 
stone  will  get  out  of  its  place  :  of  course  the  eye 
lias  a  rest  which  in  ordinary  occasions  of  its 
smarting  we  should  not  be  disposed  to  grant  it. 


194  mrs.  morrell's  NARRATIVE. 

Many  of  the  phenomena  of  nature  were  known 
to  the  ancients  only  by  their  effects,  and  it  was 
left  to  modern  science  to  trace  their  origin  to 
natural  causes.  The  knowledge  of  the  ancients, 
being  confined  almost  wholly  to  the  priesthood, 
offered  a  ready  instrument  in  their  hands  to  gov- 
ern the  minds  of  men  by  superstitious  terrors. 
The  light  of  science,  however,  is  no  longer  con- 
fined to  the  pagan  temple  or  monkish  cloister, 
and  gradually  developes  in  their  natural  forms 
many  things  which  superstition  and  ignorance 
could  only  attribute  to  the  supernatural. 

I  have  been  astonished  that  an  attempt  to  re- 
form seamen  should  have  been  left  to  so  late  a 
period  as  it  has  been.  A  current  opinion  has 
been  afloat  ever  since  commerce  was  introduced 
into  the  world,  that  those  who  went  down  to  the 
sea  in  ships  should  be  rough,  bold,  and  uncivil  ; 
and  it  has  been  left  for  moderns  to  discover  that 
these  characteristics  are  not  necessary  to  make  a 
good  sailor.  That  they  should  be  bold  and  fearless 
necessarily  arises  from  their  duties,  their  expo- 
sures, and  their  vicissitudes  ;  cowardice  in  them 
would  lead  to  destruction,  and  they  know  it. 
Habit  makes  them  often  do  an  act  the  conse- 
quences of  which  they  do  not  stop  to  calculate  ; 
they  are  hardy,  generally,  from  exercise  and  sea 
air,  enjoy  health  and  strength,  and  seldom  grow 
indolent  from  indulging  in  too  much  sleep.  Pro- 
fanity is  with  them  rather  a  degrading  habit  than 
a  blasphemous  feeling  or  disposition  :  the  officers 
too  often  indulge  in  the  vice,  and  the  sailors 
imitate  them.  They  are  superstitious  because, 
they  are  ignorant  ;  constantly  seeing  remark- 
able tilings  without  being  able,  by  any  knowledge 
they  have,  of  accounting  for  them,  they  have  re- 


mrs.  morrell's  narrative.  195 

course  to  their  imaginations  for  causes,  and  this 
power  of  their  minds  is  without  cultivation  or 
taste,  and  the  greater  the  mystery  the  better  ;  but 
still  their  hearts  seem  to  be  right. 

Nineteen-twentieths  of  the  sailors  who  double 
the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  and  go  into  the  Eastern 
seas  believe  in  the  truth  of  the  Flying  Dutchman  ; 
they  have  well-authenticated  stories  of  honest 
seamen,  who  bore  honest  testimony  to  the  fact ; 
and  if  it  was  the  only  way  to  establish  the  truth 
of  a  matter  by  the  solemn  testimony  of  witnesses, 
this  would  be  as  well  supported  as  any  event  in 
history.  Cotton  Mather  speaks  of  a  phantom- 
ship  which  appeared  near  the  harbour  of  Boston. 
A  vessel  had  long  been  missing,  and  the  friends 
of  those  on  board  her  became  distressed ;  prayers 
were  offered  up  for  their  safety,  but  when  she 
was  quite  given  over,  a  ship  was  distinctly  seen 
by  the  people  of  Boston  coining  in  under  full 
sail.  So  distinctly  was  she  seen,  that  men  were 
visible  on  her  decks  ;  she  came  on  swimmingly 
for  an  hour  or  two,  when  in  an  instant  she  van- 
ished, and  was  never  heard  of  or  seen  any  more. 
It  was  considered  by  that  pious  and  learned  man, 
and  of  course  by  most  others,  that  this  was  a 
kind  vision  from  the  Almighty  to  assure  all  those 
interested  in  the  fate  of  the  ship  that  she  was  lost, 
and  all  hands  perished.  Those  who  did  not 
believe  in  this  interference  of  Providence  to 
shadow  out  such  an  event,  did  not  know  how  to 
account  for  the  phenomenon,  and  of  course  were 
silent  upon  it.  For  nearly  two  centuries  this 
story  was  told,  to  the  belief  of  many,  and  to  the 
amusement  of  others,  when  an  explanation  was 
given  by  a  similar  appearance  in  the  city  of  New- 
York.  In  the  fall  of  1826.  the  appearance  of 
12 


196    MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 

several  vessels  was  seen  from  the  Battery  upon 
the  horizon,  clearly  and  distinctly,  when  the  ships 
whose  images  were  reflected  were  not  within 
sight.  These  images,  by  refraction,  were  thrown 
on  a  cloud  beyond  them  by  the  rays  of  the  sun  ; 
and  while  many  wondered  the  philosophers  ex- 
plained, and  a  satisfactory  solution  of  Cotton 
Mather's  story  was  made  out.  Some  ship  from 
the  north  was  sailing  towards  the  south,  and  not 
wishing  to  enter  the  port  of  Boston,  was  so  situ- 
ated as  to  be  reflected  on  such  a  cloud  ;  and  hence 
arose  the  appearance  which  was  proved  beyond 
a  doubt,  yet  was  not  believed  by  the  reasoning 
people  of  subsequent  times. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  of  the  fact  that  in  these 
seas  where  the  phenomenon  of  the  Flying  Dutch- 
man has  been  again  and  again  seen,  that  this 
effect  is  reducible  to  the  same  cause.  The  sailors 
have  a  tradition  that  this  Flying  Dutchman  and 
his  crew  were  wicked  enough  to  deny  the  Chris- 
tian religion,  and  to  trample  the  cross  under  their 
feet  for  gain,  with  imprecations  upon  their  heads 
if  they  did  not  despise  it :  such  as  a  wish  that 
if  they  were  not  sincere  in  their  renunciation, 
they  might  never  return  again  to  their  native 
land.  For  this  unpardonable  sin,  this  vessel 
and  its  crew  were  doomed  to  fly  from  place 
to  place  until  the  world  should  be  destroyed. 
This  very  prejudice,  however,  was  on  the  side 
of  virtue,  and  has  been  made  use  of  to  keep  sea- 
men from  denying  their  faith,  even  in  the  midst 
of  their  blasphemy  :  and  although  it  is  known 
that  the  Mohammedans  make  strenuous  efforts 
to  induce  a  Christian  to  profess  their  faith,  yet 
but  few  even  of  the  most  profligate  of  the  sailors 
of  Christian  nations  have  been  known  to  change 


MRS.    MORRELtfS    NARRATIVE.  197 

their  religion,  even  when  the  temptations  held 
out  were  of  the  most  captivating  kind. 

The  sailor  is  generous,  bold,  and  faithful,  with 
even  prejudices  that  are  on  the  side  of  virtue ; 
why,  then,  is  he  left  in  ignorance,  and  hardly 
reckoned  a  part  of  the  intellectual  or  moral  world  'I 
It  has  not  been  his  fault  half  so  much  as  the 
fault  of  those  who  had  the  control  of  him. 
Those  who  employed  him,  and  could  not  do 
without  his  services,  reasoned  like  the  despot : — • 
'•  My  authority  is  at  an  end  when  they  know  any 
thing  more  than  mere  seamanship  ;  if  they  could 
navigate  as  well  as  I  can,  they  would  take  my  ship 
and  go  where  they  please  with  her."  This  reason- 
ing might  be  true  if  they  were  to  be  instructed  in 
science  without  any  attention  to  morals.  This 
subject  has  now  become  of  importance  to  our 
country,  considering  the  great  number  of  sailors 
we  have.  Taking  the  navy,  and  those  engaged 
in  foreign  and  domestic  commerce  and  the  fish- 
eries, there  cannot  be  less  than  sixty  thousand ; 
forty-three  thousand  of  these  are  employed  in 
commerce,  and  ten  thousand  in  the  navy.  In- 
struction might  be  given  to  all  these  at  an  easy  and 
cheap  rate,  and  they  might  be  made  more  respect- 
able citizens  without  injuring  them  as  sailors. 
Merchants  often  say,  if  you  enlighten  these  men, 
who  are  now  only  so  many  good  machines  to 
work  or  fight  a  ship,  and  make  them  understand 
their  situation, you  raise  at  once  the  price  of  wages, 
and  commerce  will  not  afford  this.  But  can 
they  not  at  the  same  time  see  that  this  could  not 
be  an  evil  of  long  continuance,  for  the  wages  are 
always  incorporated  with  other  expenses  on  a 
cargo,  and  the  consumer,  not  the  merchant,  pays 
for  it.    But  is  the  objection  true  1    Would  not  the 


198     MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 

regularity  of  the  conduct  of  seamen  lessen  en- 
surance.  and  produce  more  despatch  in  voyages, 
and  by  these  means  make  a  balance  in  favour  of 
the  merchant  in  the  end '}  If  sailors  were  prop- 
erly educated  and  kept  sober,  there  would  be  less 
chance  of  their  turning-  pirates,  and  of  commit- 
ting crimes  at  which  all  mankind  shudder;  and 
which  are  now  becoming  so  prevalent  that 
scarcely  a  paper  is  issued  without  some  mention 
of  the  loss  of  lives  and  property  by  piracy. 
Humanity  is  appalled  at  some  of  these  atrocities; 
the  naval  force  is  called  upon  to  avenge  the  in- 
juries :  but  this  moral  discipline  would  do  better, — 
it  would,  in  most  instances,  prevent  them. 

It  is  not  a  little  extraordinary  that  all  nations 
should  so  far  forget  themselves  as  to  have  no 
system  of  instruction  or  discipline  for  sailors,  ex- 
cept such  as  is  left  by  law  in  the  discretion  of 
masters  of  vessels.  There  is  in  the  world  at 
least  a  million  of  seamen,  who  are  engaged  in 
fighting  their  country's  battles,  or  assisting  in  the 
sailing  of  vessels  of  merchandise,  or  in  the  seve- 
ral fisheries,  and  hardly  a  school  among  them 
all.  No  farmer  hires  a  man  who  is  not  recom- 
mended to  him  as  an  able-bodied  man,  and  one 
well  acquainted  with  his  duties  ;  yet  a  merchant 
waits,  after  he  has  fixed  upon  his  voyage,  selected 
his  master,  and  got  his  vessel  loaded  and  just  lit 
for  sea,  and  then  drums  up  his  crew  on  short 
notice,  only  inquiring  if  they  be  good  seamen, 
without  thinking  of  their  moral  characters  at  all, 
or  making  the  slightest  inquiry  whether  the  man 
they  ship  is  a  pirate  or  an  honest  seaman.  As 
long  as  this  is  the  case,  and  there  are  so  many 
bad  men  who  resort  to  the  seas,  perhaps  to  escape 
the  punishment  due  to  their  crimes,  no  wonder  that 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  199 

so  many  deeds  of  horror  are  perpetrated.    Inquiry 
should  be  made  into  every  man's  character  before 
lie  ships,  and  then  proper  arrangements  made 
to  treat  him  well  on  the  voyage  as  to  food  and 
instruction.     I  believe  this  good  work  has  been 
begun  in  many  of   the  seaport    towns  in  this 
country.     Provision  has  been  made  for  mariners' 
churches,  and  with  no  doubt  some  fanaticism, 
much  good  has  been  done  in  many  respects.     In 
the  navy  there  are  now  some  chaplains  who  can 
both  preach  and  pray.     I  would  not  have  a  ship 
a  conventicle ;   but  much  may  be  done  without 
any  cant  or  overstrained  piety.     Get  such  men 
thinking  right,  and  you  will  soon  find  them  acting 
well.      Thus  educated,    instead   of   sowing   the 
seeds  of  profligacy  wherever  they  went,  we  should 
find  them  seeking  to  do  good  ;  and  opportunities 
often  occurring,  much  might  be  effected  by  them 
in  all  parts  of  the  world.     Those  with  whom  these 
men  are  connected  on  shore  would  be  benefited 
by  their  example,  and  they  would  not  only  do 
good  abroad,  but  in  time  the  wave  of  their  exer- 
tions would  be  rolled  back  to  bless  the  land  of 
their  birth  and  the  home  of  their  affections.     Ed- 
ucate sailors,  and  they  would  contract   binding 
ties,  which  is  not  often  the  case  now.     We  are, 
and  ever  shall  be,  a  great  commercial  people ;  of 
course  a  navy  will  be  constantly  kept  up ;   and  is 
it  not  of  vital  importance  that  we  should  set  about 
a  school  for  reform '} 

Just  before  we  arrived  at  Manilla,  the  United 
States'  sloop-of-war  Tincennes  visited  the  place. 
She  was.  in  all  respects,  a  fine  ship  ;  the  people  of 
Manilla  spoke  of  her  neatness,  her  order,  and  the 
decorum  of  her  crew.  There  was  no  revelling  in 
her,  nor  by  her  crew  out  of  her ;  the  control  over 


200  MRS.    M0*RRELL's   NARRATIVE. 

them  was  perfect.  This  was  owing  to  the  honour- 
able agreement  between  the  captain  and  the  chap- 
lain ;  they  understood  each  other,  and  the  crew 
understood  both.  All  things  were  put  in  order 
by  concert  at  head-quarters,  and  of  course  carried 
into  effect ;  both  officers  were  men  of  sense,  and 
expected  no  more  than  could  be  performed  by 
men  ;  but  they  took  every  efficient  measure  to 
bring  the  minds  of  the  crew  to  a  just  sense  of 
reasoning ;  and  instruction  was  going  on  while 
duty  was  performed.  This  was  as  it  should  be  ; 
and  no  ship  ever  yet  went  round  the  world  with 
so  much  ease,  with  so  little  loss  of  human  life, 
and  with  so  much  harmony,  as  the  Yincennes. 
It  was  only  an  ordinary  voyage  to  them,  but  ex- 
traordinary, in  fact,  to  every  looker-on.  The  dis- 
cipline of  the  crew  was  a  source  of  wonder  to  the 
people  of  every  place  they  visited.  This  is  only  a 
sample  of  what  may  be  done  :  the  allowance  of 
whiskey  should  be  cut  off  by  fair  contract,  and 
something  substituted  in  its  place.  Government 
should  not  save  by  any  of  these  regulations,  but 
should  rather  over  than  under-pay  ;  let  good  and 
wholesome  meals  be  always  provided,  and  good 
and  wholesome  instruction  be  constantly  going 
on,  and  the  seamen  would  be  content,  and  the  ship 
for  ever  secure.  It  has  always  been  found  that 
the  true  Christian  will  fight  like  a  lion:  it  has 
never  been  found  that  principle  has  destroyed 
mental  energy,  but.  on  the  contrary,  has  sustained 
it  through  every  contest.  Change  the  moral 
character  of  your  seamen,  and  you  make  them 
invincible  ;  let  the  modes  of  instruction  be  simple 
and  easy,  not  made  as  a  task,  but  granted  as  a 
boon,  and  all  will  be  right.  It  is  my  belief  that 
a  crew  of  men  formed  on  these  principles,  and  so 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.     201 

trained  and  treated,  would  not  flinch  from  twice 
their  number  of  such  as  are  commonly  found  in 
what  has  been  emphatically  called  "  the  floating 
hells  of  the  sea.;'  I  am  not  one  of  those  fanatics 
who  think  that  all  the  world  are  to  be  made  Chris- 
tians and  devotees  at  once,  and  that  all  duty  is  to 
be  absorbed  in  the  forms  of  religion.  No ;  but 
from  what  I  have  seen,  I  believe  that  every  ship's 
crew  can  be  made  a  well-regulated  family,  in 
which  decency  and  decorum  may  be  found  as 
well  as  on  shore.  That  vice  can  be  rooted  out  of 
the  world  entirely  I  am  not  so  weak  as  to  sup- 
pose ;  but  I  do  believe  that  where  law  is  so  sup- 
ported by  principle,  sailors  can  be  made  as  good 
men  as  others,  and  governed  as  easily.  If  there 
was  ever  any  meaning  in  the  oft-repeated  decla- 
ration of  the  good  Bishop  of  Cloyne,  that 

"  Westward  the  star  of  empire  takes  its  way," 

it  was  to  rise  in  some  moral,  not  natural  relation. 
If  man  is  here  to  rise  to  higher  eminence  as  an 
intelligent  being  than  he  ever  did  in  the  old 
world,  it  is  not  from  his  capability  of  destroying, 
but  from  a  disposition  to  benefit  his  species, — ■ 
still  to  protect  himself.  Man  is  mentally  and 
corporally  enfeebled  by  vice,  and  his  energies 
and  exploits  are  immediately  connected  with  his 
health  and  his  sanity  of  mind.  The  phrensy  of 
inebriation  may  last  for  a  few  moments,  but  the 
calm  determination  of  honest  feelings  and  clear 
views  is  worth  much  more  than  all  the  fury  of 
accidental  excitement.  I  know  that  there  are 
honest  men  who  think  these  reasonings  a 
species  of  fanaticism,  and  I  do  not  doubt  that 
some  things  said  at  the  Bethels  and  mariners' 
i3 


202     MRS.  morrkll's  narrative. 

churches  may  savour  of  fanaticism;  but  that  is 
no  argument  against  the  attempts  to  make  sailors 
rational,  and  moral,  and  religious  beings  :  it 
never  was,  and  never  will  be  the  case,  that  a  re- 
form was  conducted  in  all  respects  by  the  cool 
dictates  of  the  understanding'. 

I  would  commence  systematically.  In  the 
first  place,  I  would  introduce  a  few  well-written 
epitomes  of  moral  and  religious  duties,  with 
some  interesting  anecdotes  of  Christian  mariners. 
They  should  be  without  sectarianism,  or  any 
thing  that  had  a  bearing  that  way  ;  and.  in  addi- 
tion, a  fair  epitome  of  the  best  voyages  now  ex- 
tant should  be  made  up  for  the  use  of  the  crew. 
Every  thing  should  be  fairly  used  to  make  the 
profession  appear  in  its  true  and  honourable  light, 
without  colouring  or  deceit ;  every  sailor  should 
learn,  as  by  this  mirror,  to  see  and  respect  him- 
self. By  small  treatises,  he  should  he  taught  his 
duties  in  every  way.  If  his  duties  as  a  seaman 
were  clearly  laid  down,  he  would  learn  them  in 
half  the  time  he  now  does  bv  curses  ami  Hog- 
gings. He  should  then  he  carried  to  higher 
views  of  science  and  navigation,  and  should  con- 
sider himself  an  intelligent  bein«",  engaged  in  an 
honest  cause,  and  for  a.  proper  end.  This  may 
seem  chimerical  to  one  who  has  several  ships, 
and  wishes  to  get  them  navigated  as  cheap  as 
possible  ;  but  the  calculations  and  arguments 
of  any  one  should  yield  to  general  interest  and 
common  understanding.  When  there  were  but 
three  or  four  hanks  in  the  United  States,  the 
stockholders,  it  is  said,  objected  to  having  any 
more,  as  the  mysteries  of  managing  them  were 
above  the  ordinary  comprehension.  The  mys- 
tery of  managing  the  moral  and  temporal  con- 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  203 

dition  of  sailors  may  be  thought  to  be  above  the 
comprehension  of  a  woman  ;  but,  however,  one 
thing  is  certain,  that  if  my  remarks  are  of  no  ser- 
vice, they  are  at  least  harmless.  To  ship  a  sailor, 
learn  him  to  do  his  duty,  and  to  bring  him  back 
safe  after  he  has  honestly  and  honourably  dis- 
charged his  duty,  has  no  mystery  in  it,  but  a 
good  deal  of  common  sense. 

Our  manufacturing  establishments,  it  is  said, 
will  be  exempt  from  many  of  the  evils  which 
are  found  in  those  of  Europe,  because  in  most  of 
them  provision  is  made  that  the  young  of  both 
sexes  shall  not  grow  up  in  ignorance  ;  and  why 
should  not  this  principle  be  incorporated  into  our 
commercial  establishments?  Merchants  have 
made  and  are  making  ample  provision  to  pre- 
serve the  morals  and  to  enlighten  the  minds  of 
their  clerks,  to  prevent  fraud  and  peculation  ;  and 
why  should  not  equal  attention  be  paid  to  the 
moral  and  intellectual  improvement  of  mariners ?- 
To  them,  in  fact,  as  much  is  intrusted,  without 
the  same  ready  means  to  bring  them  to  a  sense 
of  justice.  Provision  should  be  made  to  instruct 
sailors  when  out  of  employment.  A  plan  has 
lately  been  suggested  by  a  patriotic  and  intelli- 
gent member  of  Congress  to  make  the  whole 
army  of  the  United  States  one  great  seminary  of 
instruction,  and  to  dismiss  all  its  idle  and  good- 
for-no thing  drones,  and  introduce  youthful  am- 
bition in  their  place.  The  plan,  I  verily  believe, 
will  succeed  when  it  is  properly  understood,  the 
army  will  be  made  much  more  efficient  than  it 
now  is,  and  thousands  of  good  citizens  will  be 
added  to  the  republic.  If  the  contemplated  im- 
provements in  the  condition  of  soldiers  cannot 
all  be  realized  with  respect  to  seamen,  still  em 


204  MRS.    MORRELLs   NARRATIVE. 

approximation  can  be  made,  and  the  sailor,  should 
he  be  disabled  or  disinclined  to  follow  his  profes- 
sion, may  be  enabled  to  fill  some  station  in  society 
for  which  he  is  fitted  :  but  according  to  the  pres- 
ent system,  when  a  sailor  can  no  longer  discharge 
his  duties  on  ship-board,  he  is  considered  as  an 
outcast  from  society,  and  must  expire  in  some 
asylum  of  charity,  or  die  by  excited  intemperance. 
This  is  wrong  ;  the  moralists  and  philanthropists 
of  the  age  should  set  about  devising  some  remedy 
for  these  evils,  and  the  sooner  they  engage  in  it 
the  better. 

I  had  almost  forgotten  to  state  that  while  visit- 
ing those  islands  near  the  equator  where  we  had 
some  skirmishes  with  the  natives,  we  took  a 
prisoner,  whom,  from  the  day  on  which  he  was 
taken,  we  called  Monday.  He  was  picked  up  from 
the  water :  the  canoe  in  which  he  was  being  de- 
stroyed by  the  cannon-shot,  he  took  to  the  water, 
and  being  wounded,  was  taken  in  by  our  boat's 
crew  sent  for  that  purpose.  He  is  apparently 
about  twenty-two  years  of  age,  five  feet  eight 
inches  high,  stout  made,  and  quick  in  his  move- 
ments. He  is  rather  sullen  in  his  temper,  but  has 
never  appeared  vindictive  to  us.  He  is  ingenious, 
and  very  imitative.  At  first  he  seemed  to  wish  to 
remain  in  ignorance,  but  after  a  while  came  to 
a  better  disposition,  and  was  desirous,  in  some 
measure,  to  oblige.  His  countenance  is  that  of 
a  savage  in  every  respect :  he  lias  the  Indian  high 
cheek-bones  and  the  dark  humours  of  the  eye. 
He  is  not  of  a  strong  constitution,  seeming 
rather  inclined  to  consumption  ;  but  how  any 
being  could  have  that  complaint  who  was  born 
and  lived  in  the  climate  he  did  I  cannot  tell. 
Perhaps  the  thoughts  of  being  a  prisoner  preyed 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  205 

on  his  mind,  and  the  sickness  of  his  heart  was 
taken  for  that  of  another  kind.  At  times  this 
savage  would  sit  and  look  steadfastly  upon  the 
ocean  towards,  as  he  probably  thought,  the  point 
from  whence  he  came,  for  whole  hours  together. 
Every  kindness  was  shown  him  ;  he  ate  what  he 
pleased,  and  when,  and  not  a  blow  was  ever  given 
him  by  any  one  ;  the  sailors  having  strict  orders 
not  to  disturb  him  nor  his  companion.  He  wan- 
dered about  the  deck,  and  showed  at  length  some 
marks  of  interest  in  things  around  him.  He  soon 
became  familiar  to  clothes,  and  fond  of  them. 

Sunday  was  a  native  of  more  importance ; 
from  another  island,  taken  shortly  before  Monday. 
He  is  a  stout,  well-made  man,  of  five  feet  eleven 
inches  in  height,  weighs  about  two  hundred 
pounds,  and  is  remarkably  strong  and  active.  He 
is  without  doubt  a  chief  among  his  trite,  for  he 
led  the  attack  upon  us,  and  bore  himself  bravely. 
His  corporeal  strength  is  wonderful ;  no  one  on 
board  our  vessel  possessed  equal  muscular  power. 
He  is  supposed  to  be  about  thirty-five  years  of  age, 
and  is  very  tractable.  He  soon  learned  many 
English  words,  and  seemed  anxious  to  know  as 
much  as  he  could.  He  is  very  good-natured, 
docile,  and  obliging ;  and  understands  sufficient 
of  our  language  to  know  that  he  has  a  promise 
from  my  husband  that  he  shall  return  to  his  native 
land  as  soon  as  circumstances  will  permit.  He 
has  more  of  the  African  cast  of  features  than  the 
inhabitants  of  most  of  the  islands  we  visited.  He 
states  that  lie  had  three  wives,  to  which  number 
his  rank  entitled  him,  beinir  the  son  of  the  king 
oi  the  group,  who  was  an  old  man,  and  did  not 
come  out  to  battle.  This  is  probable,  for  we 
never  perceived  the  slightest  disposition  in  him 


206  MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 

to  utter  a  falsehood.  He  seems  to  be  open,  gene- 
rous, and  willing  to  do  any  thing  he  can  for  others : 
he  is  extremely  anxious  to  return  to  his  native 
island,  and  promises  to  make  them  all  do  right. 

I  am  far  from  the  opinion  that  these  people 
whom  we  call  savages  have  the  Avorst  disposi- 
tions of  any  people  on  earth  :  on  the  contrary,  I 
believe  that  if  their  hearts  could  first  be  reached  by 
kindness,  they  could  easily  be  brought  to  observe 
the  rules  and  decencies  of  society.  I  state  this  for 
the  encouragement  of  those  who  may  hereafter  be- 
come missionaries  to  these  benighted  parts  of  the 
earth.  This  very  savage  may.  and  I  trust  will. 
be  an  efficient  instrument  in  opening  a  way  for 
the  labours  of  pious  men  who  may  be  sent  into 
these  regions.  Besides  the  good  it  will  do,  will 
it  not  be  a  source  of  happiness  to  those  engaged 
in  such  a  cause  !■  Is  there  not  a  disposition  in 
every  enterprising  mind  to  erect  some  memorial 
of  his  exertions  which  will  endure  beyond  the 
time  he  may  live  !■  Do  not  these  almost  unknown 
regions  afford  an  opportunity  fir  virtuous  distinc- 
tion /  To  carry  civilization  and  Christianity  to 
such  remote  parts  of  the  earth  would  have  given 
joy  to  the  apostles  themselves  ;  and  is  it  not  a 
happy  reflection  to  the  zealous  good  man,  that 
there  is  still  awide  held  for  him  and  his  successors? 
1  never  saw  happier  beings  than  the  missionaries 
in  the  island  of  New-Zealand,  although  so  far 
from  friends  and  country,  and  the  g-ood  of  savage 
men  their  only  reward.  I  have  often  thought  of 
the  sincerity  of  these  people,  who  were  not  among 
the  poor  and  destitute  in  their  own  country,  but 
possessed  of  means  to  live  and  bear  a  respectable 
part  in  society.  They  labour  from  one  year  to  an- 
other, with  all  the  care  of  those  who  have  the  cure 


mrs*.  morrell's  narrative.  207 

h' 
of  souls,  in  truth  and  reality  thinking  of  no  recom- 
pense this  side  of  heaven.  How  sincere  the  re- 
ligion— how  warm  the  faith,  that  can  support 
them  in  all  this!  It  is  almost  equal  to  that  ex- 
pressed by  St.  Paul,  who  could  wish  himself  con- 
demned for  Christ's  sake.  The  spirit  and  zeal 
of  him  of  Tarsus  is  abroad,  united  with  souie- 
thing  of  the  sweet  affections  of  him  whom  Christ 
loved  ;  at  least  I  thought  so  when  I  visited  New- 
Zealand.  1  loved  them  for  staying  there,  but  I 
should  not  have  dared  to  ask  my  heart  if  1  could 
join  them ;  I  should  have  feared  a  worldly  answer 
from  myself,  but,  thank  Heaven,  I  can  never  be 
put  to  the  test. 


208  MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 


CHAPTER  XL 

Observations  on  the  Progress  of  Discovery — Remarks  on  the 
Marine  of  various  Nations — Aurora  Borealis — Anecdote  of  its 
Appearance  early  in  the  last  Century. 

The  glories  of  discovery  are  divided  among 
the  maritime  nations  of  Europe  with  our  own 
country.  Those  that  were  once  famous  on 
the  ocean  are  not  so  now.  Those  who  sailed 
from  the  Gulf  of  Finland,  and  spread  terror 
through  Europe,  are  not  now  known  as  having 
any  navy,  or  vessels  of  commerce.  The  Por- 
tuguese are  seldom  found  at  this  day  in  their 
own  discovered  countries  ;  and  the  Spaniards 
are  hardly  known  in  the  countries  over  which 
the  nation  still  holds  sway.  I  do  not  know 
that  either  of  these  nations  have,  for  many  years, 
had  a  ship  of  discovery  on  the  seas,  on  which 
they  once  were  the  masters  and  lords  of  every 
wave,  and  but  very  few  pursuing  the  regular 
course  of  commerce.  To  a  Spaniard  who  calls 
to  mind  the  rank  which  his  country  once  held 
among  the  nations,  when  the  Indies  and  the 
greater  part  of  Europe  acknowledged  her  su- 
premacy, it  must  be  a  melancholy  reflection, 
that  empire  has  passed  or  is  passing  away  from 
her.  The  galleons  which  once  sailed  from  Ma- 
nilla to  South  America,  and  to  Spain,  arc  now 
only  reminiscences  of  history  ;  no  such  thing  is 
seen  in  these  seas,  and  it  requires  some  degree 
of  faith  to  believe   they  ever  existed.    If  the 


MRS.  MORRELL'S  NARRATIVE.      209 

Spanish  ships  are  scarce,  the  Portuguese  are 
scarcer;  a  vessel  may  sail  the  globe  without 
meeting  one  of  either  nation.  The  Prussians 
and  Austrians  never  put  in  any  claim  for  the 
honour  of  discovery  :  and  Denmark  and  Sweden 
can  boast  of  but  little  more  for  these  three  cen- 
turies past.  Venice,  and  Genoa,  and  Florence 
are  now  as  if  they  had  never  been,  in  a  commer- 
cial point  of  view.  Most  of  the  nations  who  once 
contended  for  fame  as  discoverers,  do  so  no  more. 
The  only  flags  now  to  be  met  with  are  those  of 
England,  France,  Russia,  the  United  States,  and 
now  and  then  one  of  the  kingdom  of  the  Nether- 
lands. The  commerce  of  Holland  is  reviving — 
she  has  long  been  in  the  background,  but  is  cer- 
tainly rising  in  .enterprise  and  power.  The 
autocrat  of  all  the  Russias  has  evinced  a  de- 
sire that  his  empire  should  be  ranked  among 
the  commercial  and  naval  nations  of  the  world, 
and  has  been  at  some  expense  to  support  this 
assumption.  If  his  share  in  the  bloody  "battle 
of  Navarino  has  done  him  no  honour,  the 
voyage  of  Von  Kotzebue  has.  Russia  has  too 
deep  an  interest  in  the  Western  Pacific  not  to 
have  a  respectable  force  on  the  North-west  Coast. 
Russia  is  slowly,  but  surely,  extending  her  com- 
merce and  maritime  power  over  every  sea,  and 
will  make  her  way  if  she  pursues  her  present 
policy.  France  has  not  extended  her  empire 
much  since  the  battles  of  the  Nile  and  Trafalgar, 
but  is  increasing  her  marine  with  no  humble  ob- 
jects in  view.  Her  navy  now  falls  but  little  short 
in  point  of  numbers  to  that  of  Great  Britain,  and 
her  colonies  are  next  to  the  British  in  fertility  and 
commerce.  France  has  always  in  modern  times, 
of  which  we  are  speaking,  been  ambitious  to  have 


210  mrs.  morrell's  narrative. 

her  share  in  exploring  and  in  governing  the  world. 
She  may  be  said  to  watch  every  point  of  inspec- 
tion along  the  deep  ;  but  since  her  disasters  in  the 
great  battles  with  England,  with  less  than  her 
former  display,  yet.  I  have  no  doubt,  with  all  her 
former  sagacity-  The  discoveries  of  England 
are  made  public  by  government  at.  once  ;  but 
the  French  discoveries  are  only  partially  given 
to  tire  world;  since  the  days  of  La  Perouse, 
they  have  not  published  any  thing  «5f  conse- 
quence. If  France  is  suffered  to  remain  in  peace, 
we  may  rely  upon  it  she  will  have  no  humble 
views  of  her  knowledge  and  her  power.  Her  am- 
bition was  always  great,  and  as  she  lias  gained 
in  intelligence." she  has  lost  nothing  of  her  pride 
or  her  enterprise. 

Although  there  is  no  parade  made  about  it,  we 
find  French  ships  everywhere.  They  pursue 
their  course  in  silent  duty,  but  not  without  gain- 
ing information.  England,  it  is  true,  considers 
the  ocean  as  her  own,  and  sails  it  as  if  this 
superiority  was  never  to  be  disputed.  The  im- 
posing appearance  of  her  ships  was  well  calcu- 
lated to  impress  the  minds  of  the  people  in  every 
distant  region  they  visited  with  an  idea  of  the 
power  and  importance  of  the  empire,  especially 
when  contrasted  with  the  smaller  size  and  infe- 
rior equipment  of  those  of  other  European  na- 
tions. The  natives  possessed  no  other  means  of 
judging  of  the  relative  importance  of  the  coun- 
tries which  traded  with  them  ;  and  it  is  to  be 
presumed  that  no  endeavour  was  spared  by  those 
who  navigated  the  British  vessels  to  increase 
this  favourable  impression.  From  this  cause 
it  has  arisen  that  every  expression  of  admira- 
tion and  reverence  that  these  aborigines  have 


mrs.  morrell's  narrative.  211 

at  command  has  been  exhausted  on  the  British 
navy.  This  influence  is  fairly  earned,  however 
inimical  it  may  be  to  the  views  of  nations  at  this 
day,  when  all  are  strenuously  contending  for 
their  rights.  1  know  not  how  they  can  remedy 
the  evil  which  is  experienced  by  the  superiority  of 
England,  except  by  emulating  that  country  in  their 
commercial  exertions  in  every  part  of  the  world. 
The  United  States,  if  her  commerce  and  marine 
increase  as  they  have  done  for  twenty  years  past, 
will  be  nearly,  in  twenty  years  to  come,  as  much 
interested  in  the  trade  of  the  southern  hemisphere 
as  England.  The  visits  of  our  vessels  of  war  to  the 
remote  parts  of  the  Western  and  Eastern  Pacific 
have  had  a  good  effect  on  the  minds  of  the  Indians, 
."Malays,  and  Chinese,  who  think  nothing  of  justice, 
but  only  as  it  may  be  enforced  by  power.  Some 
civilized  nations  must  in  time  be  masters  of  these 
remote  islands,  and  it  would  be  well  for  us  to  have 
a  share  in  the  influence  that  may  be  exercised  in 
this  new  world  abounding  in  articles  of  commerce. 
Settlements  on  some  of  the  numerous  islands 
lately  discovered  by  American  navigators  would 
be  acceptable  to  the  whaling  ships  as  well  as  to 
other  vessels,  and  would  create  a  new  market  for 
many  of  our  articles  of  commerce.  The  field  is  as 
Avide  for  the  philanthropist  as  for  the  merchant, 
and  he  would  be  as  eager  to  occupy  it. 

The  maritime  power  of  Russia  is  one  of  those 
that  will  increase,  if  not  rapidly,  yet  surely.  The 
spirit  of  Peter  the  Great  is  in  existence  in  that 
government,  and  will  not  easily  be  driven  out  of 
it ;  he  said,  in  the  pride  of  valour,  "  Nature  has 
but  one  Russia,  and  it  shall  have  no  rival." 
At  that  time  he  hardly  knew  that  an  empire 
had  been  planted  in  this  western  world,  which 


212    MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 

now  bids  fair  to  share  the  honours  of  national 
influence  with  Russia.  The  opening  of  the  Eux- 
ine  will  give  Russia  facilities  for  commerce  and  for 
increasing  her  navy,  which  she  has  never  before 
possessed,  and  there  can  be  no  question  but  that 
she  will  avail  herself  of  every  advantage  she 
gains. 

The  naval  character  of  the  people  of  the  United 
States  may  be  said  almost  to  be  incorporated  with, 
and  form  a  part  of  their  nature.  Our  forefathers 
began  to  navigate  the  ocean  almost  as  soon  as  they 
had  landed  on  these  shores  :  more  than  a  hun- 
dred years  since,  the  colonies  had  a  spirited  little 
navy,  that  carried  the  provisions  and  troops  in 
1717  to  Canada.  In  the  war  of  1745  the  naval 
power  of  the  country  was  respectable  if  not  formi- 
dable. Vessels  of  considerable  size  were  sent  by 
the  colonies  to  the  siege  of  Louisburg.  In  the  war 
of  1755,  and  onward  to  1763,  American  sailors 
were  distinguished  for  enterprise  and  bravery-  In 
that  of  1775  the  colonies  astonished  the  English  by 
the  number  and  spirit  of  their  private  armed  vessels, 
and  the  Congress  in  1 770  created  a  considerable 
marine,  which  was  on  the  ocean  in  a  very  short 
time.  The  national  and  private  armed  ships,  if 
our  histories  of  that  age  be  correct,  took  from  the 
enemy  fifteen  hundred  vessels.  The  history  of 
that  proud  age  has  not  as  yet  been  fully  written  ; 
there  are  many  heroes  as  yet  to  be  celebrated  by 
our  biographers.  I  may  be  thought  enthusiastic 
in  all  this,  but  the  achievements  of  those  who 
won  for  us  the  high  station  and  proud  name 
we  boast.  1  confess,  have  taken  deep  hold  of 
my  mind,  and  I  will  make  no  more  apology 
for  talking  about  them.  In  1798  the  nation  was 
awakened  by  the  insult  offered  our  flag  by  France ; 


mrs.  morrell's  narrative.  213 

and  a  navy,  a  small,  but  spirited  one,  was  in- 
stantly built,  and  commissioned  to  defend  our 
commerce.  Now  it  was  that  our  country  began 
to  count  the  cost  and  realize  the  value  of  a  navy. 
The  orders  under  which  our  fleet  sailed  at  first 
were  so  restricted,  that  not  much  was  done  ex- 
cepting by  way  of  protection ;  but  when  tbese 
orders  were  enlarged  they  captured  many  vessels, 
nearly  a  hundred,  and  recaptured  many  which 
the  French  cruisers  had  taken  from  the  citizens 
of  the  United  States.  In  this  short  war  there 
were  some  fine  specimens  of  naval  character 
developed  by  our  gallant  officers.  Captains  Trux- 
ton,  Little,  and  Shaw,  and  others,  gained  an  im- 
perishable name  by  their  bravery  and  skill.  Our 
people  had  hoped  that  the  little  navy  would 
be  cherished ;  but  the  policy  of  that  day  was 
against  it,  and  all  our  ships  were  sold  but  a  few 
frigates.  This  sacrifice  in  the  end  was  of  no  im- 
portance, although  a  subject  of  great  mortification 
to  the  merchants  and  the  friends  of  the  navy  ;  but 
the  glory  it  had  won  was  secured,  whatever  be- 
came of  the  vessels.  We  had  satisfied  ourselves 
that  man  had  not  degenerated  in  our  country, 
that  his  muscle  and  nerve  were  as  good  as  those 
of  any  other  nation.  The  parsimonious  were  sat- 
isfied that  we  could  build  and  maintain  a  navy  at 
as  little  cost  as  any  other  nation  ;  and  the  timid 
began  to  think  that  we  could  fight  in  a  good  cause. 
Still  our  mother  country  regarded  our  power  on 
the  ocean  as  insignificant.  They  had  fought 
France  so  easily,  that  they  thought  no  honour 
was  acquired  by  contending  with  them  on  equal 
terms.  The  fates  were  determined  we  should 
have  no  chance  to  grow  rusty  in  our  naval  ex- 
perience,   AU  the  piratical  powers,  whose  rob- 


214    MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 

beries  and  extortions  had  been  borne  so  long  by  the 
nations  of  Europe,  expected  that  the  commerce 
of  the  new  and  feeble  nation,  as  they  thought  us, 
would  become  an  easy  prey.  The  state  of  the  times 
made  it  necessary  for  us,  as  a  nation,  to  tamely 
purchase  peace  and  immunity  from  Morocco  and 
Algiers.  This  was  galling  to  a  free  people,  but 
policy  required  that  we  should  suffer  in  silence : 
still  we  were  not  prepared  to  bear  the  yoke  for  ever. 
In  1800  the  ship  commissioned  to  carry  tribute 
to  the  Dey  of  Algiers  was  sent  by  this  savage 
on  a  mission  to  his  master,  the  Grand  Seignor  at 
Constantinople.  This  indignity  was  submitted 
to  in  order  to  exempt  our  mariners  from  being 
taken  as  slaves,  and  suffering  indignities  worse 
than  death.  These  pirates  had  long  been  the 
scourge  of  nations ;  lor  a  thousand  years  they 
had  held  a  piratical  sway  from  the  pillars  of  Her- 
cules all  along  the  shores  of  the  Mediterranean. 
To  their  everlasting  Jisgrace,  Spam,  Portugal, 
France,  and  England,  with  Denmark  and  Swe- 
den, paid  them  tribute.  At  times  some  of  the 
Christian  nations  had  attempted  to  subdue  these 
hordes  of  barbarians,  and  made  great  efforts  for 
the  purpose,  but  without  success.  In  1800,  when 
the  Bashaw  of  Tripoli  demanded  tribute  of  us  in 
the  most  insulting  maimer,  the  people  of  the 
United  States  called  aloud  to  have  these  freeboot- 
ers and  assassins  punished.  The  Bey  of  Tunis 
raised  his  voice  for  tribute,  and  with  the  full 
belief  that  his  exactions  would  be  complied  with. 
The  Bashaw  of  Tripoli  declared  war  with  the 
United  States,  thinking  to  strike  terror  into  the 
New  World.  Soon  after  this  declaration  of  war, 
one  of  our  oldest  naval  commanders  was  sent 
out  with  a  squadron  of  observation,  consisting  of 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  215 

three  frigates  and  a  schooner.  His  instructions 
were  full  of  caution,  he  was  not  to  fight  if  he 
could  help  it ;  but  this  could  not  be  avoided.  On 
the  Gth  of  August,  1801,  Lieutenant  Stewart  in 
the  Enterprise,  of  only  12  guns,  took  a  Tripolitan 
ship  of  war,  the  first  that  ever  was  subdued  by 
our  prowess.  The  barbarian  had  more  guns  than 
the  Enterprise.  She  had  twenty  killed,  and 
thirty  wounded  in  the  action  ;  but  there  was  not 
one  American  injured.  Our  naval  tactics  were 
now  acknowledged  to  be  of  the  first  order. 

In  the  spring  of  1S02  a  squadron  was  sent  out 
under  the  command  of  Captain  R.  V.  Morris,  who,, 
being  charged  with  want  of  energy,  was  super- 
seded by  Preble.  It  is  said,  however,  that  Morris 
showed  no  want  of  courage,  but  acted,  as  he 
thought,  according  to  his  instructions.  Never 
was  there  a  better  commander  than  Preble.  He 
was  accompanied  by  Bainbridge,  Decatur,  Charles 
Morris,  MacDonough,  and  others,  since  been 
made  conspicuous  by  their  deeds.  The  squad- 
ron blockaded  Tripoli,  and  watched  the  move- 
ments of  Algiers,  Morocco,  and  Tunis,  which, 
like  tigers,  were  ready  to  start  from  their  re- 
pose on  their  prey.  The  emperor  of  Morocco 
came  to  terms,  and  the  Dey  of  Algiers  was  quiet, 
when  Preble  determined  to  chastise  Tripoli  with 
the  force  he  had  with  him,  consisting  of  a  few 
Neapolitan  gun-boats,  which  were  but  little  better 
than  so  many  mud-scows.  On  the  3d  of  Au- 
gust, 1S04,  the  American  commander  made  the 
first  attack.  This  was  appalling  to  the  barba- 
rian, and  he  lessened  his  demands  of  tribute  and 
ransom  ;  but  his  terms  were  not  admissible,  and 
another  attack  was  made  on  the  5th.  On  the 
28th,  Commodore  Preble  attacked  them  again,  as 


216     MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 

also  on  the  3d  of  September.  Preble  was  now 
superseded,  and  left  the  Mediterranean.  Peace 
was  concluded  the  next  summer  between  Tripoli 
and  the  United  States  on  equitable  terms. 

This  event  astounded  all  Europe  ;  that  a  new 
power,  of  no  note  or  name,  should  have  carried 
on  a  war  with  such  slight  means,  and  to  so 
glorious  a  termination,  was  indeed  surprising. 
The  nations  of  Europe  could  hardly  be  con- 
vinced of  the  fact  that  the  thing  should  have  been 
attempted,  but  to  find  it  achieved  surpassed  all 
wonder.  His  holiness  believed  it  a  miracle  in 
favour  of  the  Christian  church,  and  said  almost 
as  much  in  his  communications  upon  the  subject; 
and  it  was  indeed  bordering  on  the  miraculous, 
that  a  few  ships  of  an  infant  country  should  in- 
stantly effect  what  powerful  nations  had  attempted 
unsuccessfully  for  ages.  The  story  was  carried 
even  to  the  harem  of  the  sultan,  and  he  stared  at  the 
account  of  our  prowess.  The  wretches  released 
from  slavery  sent  the  cry  of  joy  abroad,  and  it 
was  echoed  by  their  friends  throughout  the  world. 
Venice,  Genoa,  Naples,  Portugal,  Spain,  and  other 
powers  had  been  foiled  in  their  attempts  on  the 
smallest  of  these  Barbary  powers  ;  but  we  had 
taught  them  civilization  in  a  short  time.  The 
corsair  who  formerly  had  sailed  with  the  utmost 
insolence  in  these  seas  now  fled  from  the  first 
appearance  of  an  American  sloop-of-war,  as  if  it 
were  a  vessel  of  the  largest  class.  Their  modes 
of  warfare  had  been  considered  as  most  terrible ; 
but  Preble  taught  the  world  that  they  were  not  so 
formidable,  and  might  be  attacked  by  any  enter- 
prising foe.  This  war  was  one  which  not  only 
showed  the  falsity  of  the  general  estimate  of  bar- 
barian power,  but  also  of  the  power  of  civilized. 


mrs.  morrell's  narrative.    217 

nations  in  comparison  with  them.  These  pirates 
were  more  terrific  than  powerful. 

From  this  war  to  that  of  1812,  our  navy  was 
not  much  increased,  nor  extensively  employed. 
Many  were  apprehensive  that  its  character  would 
he  lost  in  peace ;  and  already  many  statesmen 
began  to  think  that  the  United  States  could  do 
without  a  navy.  The  officers  of  the  navy  knew 
that  they  had  to  fight  themselves  into  fame,  and 
to  conquer  the  prejudices  of  the  world. 

A  new  field  of  glory  offered  itself  to  our  brave 
mariners,  in  the  war  of  1812  ;  and  by  them 
it  was  most  nobly  improved,  {full  opened  the 
scene  with  great  gallantry  and  success  ;  he  was 
followed  up  by  Jones,  Lawrence,  Perry,  Chaun- 
cey,  Stewart,  Decatur,  Blakeley,  and  by  so  many 
others  who  won  fame  by  bravery  and  intelli- 
gence, that  it  is  almost  invidious  to  mention 
names.  These  brave  men  have  already  been, 
honoured  by  the  American  people,  and  will  be 
mentioned  in  history;  and  their  fame  will  help 
to  increase  the  public  favour  towards  a  navy.  It 
is  said  that  we  have  fifty  vessels  of  war,  nearly 
half  of  which  are  in  commission.  The  whole- 
are  supported  by  less  than  three  millions  of  dol- 
lars annually:  so  tbat  for  this  proud  defence  the 
population  is  not  taxed  1o  the  amount  of  twenty- 
five  cents  a  head  yearly.  The  French,  which  is 
supported  at  less  cost  than  any  other  European 
navy,  requires  an  expenditure  four  times  as  great 
as  ours,  and  the  British  nine  times  as  much.  To 
keep  the  peace  of  the  world  at  the  present  time, 
there  are  about  550  vessels  of  war  in  commis- 
sion. Oitr  force  in  the  different  seas  is  about 
a  twentieth  part  of  this  power,  and  yet  we 
have  a  much  larger  proportion  of  the  commerce, 

K 


218  MRS.    MORRELI/S    NARRATIVE. 

of  tlie  world  to  protect  than  this  amounts  to. 
Eat  why  all  these  calculations?  say  my  fair  read- 
ers. I  answer,  that  I  have  been  for  nearly  two 
years  almost  constantly  on  the  high  seas,  have 
reflected  much  upon  this  subject,  and  have  some 
confidence  in  my  own  view  of  it. 

It  is  pleasant  to  pass  from  these  calculations 
to  contemplate  the  phenomena  of  nature,  which 
are  for  ever  giving-  us  variety  and  food  for 
thought.  One  evening,  on  my  homeward  voy- 
age, I  was  called  by  my  brother,  who  was  de- 
voted to  my  happiness,  to  witness  a  brilliant  au- 
rora borealis.  I  had  hoped  in  the  southern  lati- 
tudes to  have  seen  an  aurora  australis ;  but 
perhaps  we  had  not  sailed  sufficiently  south  for  a 
fair  sight  of  this  phenomenon :  but  a  northern 
light  was  now  illumining  the  heavens.  Jt  was 
not  a  novelty,  for  I  had  been  often  called  by  my 
friends  to  observe  its  occurrence  while  a  school- 
girl ;  but  it  now  appeared  to  me  as  something 
strange,  probably  because  I  had  a  better  habit  of 
observation.  The  sun  had  been  down  about 
an  hour,  when  a  dark  cloud  fringed  the  hori- 
zon, two  or  three  degrees  above  it :  this  cloud 
was  edged  with  white,  sometimes  changing  to 
a  brilliant  fire  colour :  then  arrows  of  light 
would  dart  from  the  cloud,  and  stream  high 
in  the  heavens.  Then  the  clouds  would  be  seen 
above  the  light,  and  new  lights  would  rise  on  the 
second  band  of  darkness,  converirjng  to  a  point 
almost  over  our  heads.  The  shapes  of  light 
were  constantly  changing:  now  resembling  a 
volcano,  and  then  pyramids,  or  burning  cities, 
as  the  imagination  fixed  a  resemblance  on  the 
forms  of  the  instant,  and  it  was  only  an  instant 
that^they  remained  the  same.     {Sometimes  the 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.  219 

fire  would  be  seen  streaming  up  on  the  left,  and 
sometimes  on  the  right.  The  sun,  moon,  vol- 
canoes, electricity,  and  other  causes,  are  said  to 
produce  this  illumination  of  the  heavens ;  whe- 
ther it  is  caused  by  one  or  all  I  know  not,  and 
perhaps  it  is  not  of  any  great  importance  to  know, 
only  as  a  gratification  to  the  inquiring  mind. 
This  phenomenon  was  first  seen  in  North  Amer- 
ica in  1719,  on  the  17th  of  December ;  but  the 
causes  which  produced  it  then  and  now  must  have 
existed  from  the  creation  of  the  world ;  and  it  is 
strange  that  it  should  not  have  been  recorded  in  the 
annals  of  the  New  World  before.  The  historian 
of  the  Jews  makes  mention  of  appearances  which 
the  men  of  those  days  considered  as  supernatural, 
such  as  armies  fighting  in  the  air,  and  pouring 
squadron  upon  squadron,  until  the  heavens  were 
one  entire  battle-field.  These  omens  portended, 
as  they  thought,  the  destruction  of  the  favoured 
city  of  the  Most  High.  It  is  not  surprising  that 
before  the  progress  of  modern  science  such  events 
should  produce  such  impressions.  It  is  the  glory 
of  the  present  age,  that  we  have  the  opportunity 
of  tracing  many  things  to  their  causes,  and  at  the 
same  time  reverence  the  Creator  of  them  as  much 
as  those  of  former  days. 

A  good  story  is  told  of  the  influence  of  the 
aurora  borealis  on  the  minds  of  some  unacquaint- 
ed with  its  natural  causes  in  the  early  part  of  the 
last  century,  in  our  country.  A  marriage  had 
been  agreed  upon  between  the  son  of  a  merchant 
and  the  daughter  of  a  highly  respectable  land- 
holder. The  first  day  of  the  year  was  named  as 
the  happy  one.  The  company,  as  it  was  usual 
in  those  days  to  invite  all  the  connexions  and 
relations,  however  remote,  was  very  numerous, 
k2 


220  MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 

and  in  great  glee ;  the  sun  set,  and  a  most  beau- 
tiful aurora  borealis  appeared  ;  the  streams  of  fire 
were  thrown  nearly  to  the  zenith  :  all  eyes  were 
upon  it,  viewing  the  scene  without  fear,  for  they 
had  heard  that  it  passed  away  harmlessly  when 
it  appeared  before.  The  good  father  of  the  young 
lady  seemed  distressed,  and  in  the  most  solemn 
manner  announced  his  determination  to  put  on" 
the  wedding  for  that  evening.  This  threw  the 
whole  company  into  consternation.  The  young 
couple  looked  disappointed,  but  said  nothing,  for 
that  was  a  period  of  parental  severity.  At  length, 
the  clergyman  arrived :  he  had  been  delayed  by 
making  some  notes  upon  the  phenomenon  then 
before  their  eyes.  The  determination  of  the  old 
gentleman  was  communicated  to  him  privately, 
of  which  he  seemed  to  take  no  notice,  but 
went  on  explaining  to  all  present  as  much  as 
was  then  known  by  philosophers  on  the  sub- 
ject, and  perhaps  they  knew  about  as  much 
then  as  they  now  do.  He  expatiated  upon  the. 
benevolence  of  the  Deity,  and  suggested  that  this 
was  probably  one  way  which  he  had  ordered  to 
keep  the  atmosphere  in  the  frozen  regions  in  a 
proper  state  for  respiration  by  the  inhabitants, 
who  were  now  without  a  cheering  ray  of  the 
blessed  sun  ;  that  many  months  would  pass 
away  before  the  luminary  would  rise  upon  them  ; 
and  that  the  electricity  agitated  in  this  manner 
was  as  harmless  as  heat-lightning,  and  assisted 
the  poor  Laplanders  and  other  nations  to  procure 
their  food.  He  went  on  to  illustrate  his  position 
by  showing  that  the  eclipses  of  the  sun  and 
moon,  which  were  once  supposed  to  portend  dis- 
asters, were  now  used  by  the  astronomer  to 
measure  time  with  accuracy,  and  to  correct  the 


mrs.  morrell's  narrative.         221 

chronology  of  past  ages  ;  and,  in  fine,  to  support 
the  truths  of  the  great  volume  of  inspiration. 
The  old  man  listened  to  all  that  was  said  with 
great  attention,  and  at  length  came  forward  and 
avowed  his  conviction  of  his  error,  in  viewing  the 
northern  lights  as  a  manifestation  of  Divine  dis- 
pleasure. The  marriage  ceremony  was  per- 
formed, and  all  were  happy.  How  much  good 
a  clergyman  can  do  when  he  unites  the  wisdom 
of  the  serpent  with  the  harmlessness  of  the  dove. 


222  MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

Reflections  on  drawing  near  my  Native  Land — The  Dilficulties 
Women  experience  in  gaining  Information — The  Value  of 
Commerce — The  Influence  of  Women — Love  of  the  Ocean 
— Farewell  to  it — Sensations  on  arriving  in  the  Harbour  of 
New-York — Reaching  Home — Public  Attentions  shown  to 
my  Husband  and  myself — Gratitude  to  Heaven  for  a  safe 
Return. 

I  now  felt  that  I  was  drawing-  near  my  native 
land,  and  began  to  question  myself  as  to  what 
purpose  I  had  spent  my  time  during  this  long 
and  to  me  interesting  voyage.  Had  I  treasured 
up  all  the  knowledge  that  I  might  have  done? 
was  a  natural  question.  It  is  hard  to  satisfy 
one's  self  upon  such  an  inquiry  :  but  I  had  done 
something  towards  it.  I  was  not  prepared  by 
education  or  habits  to  make  the  most  of  my  situ- 
ation, but  still  the  consoling  reflection  arose  that 
I  had  never  distrusted  Providence ;  had  never 
repined :  and.  as  far  as  I  was  able,  cheered  my  hus- 
band in  all  his  misfortunes — and  they  were  not  a 
few.  I  felt  myself  a  much  graver  matron  than 
when  I  embarked,  and  had  more  settled  and.  as  I 
thought,  more  rational  opinions  for  the  govern- 
ment of  life.  I  had  suffered  much,  but  enjoyed 
more  ;  I  had  laid  up  a  stock  to  reflect  and  reason 
upon  during  my  future  days  :  I  had  left  my  child, 
a  short  time  to  him,  a  long  one  indeed  to  me.  but 
I  thought  I  had  learned  enough  to  balance  the 
pain  of  this  absence  in  the  attainment  of  that  dis- 


mrs.  morrell's  narrative.         k223 

cretion  which  a  mother  should  have  in  bringing 
up  a  child.  It  is  by  the  kindness  of  Heaven  that 
mothers  do  as  well  as  they  are  found  to  do  ;  for 
most  of  them  in  the  early  part  of  their  days  can 
have  only  the  philosophy  of  the  heart  to  direct 
them,  not  that  of  the  head.  My  adventurous 
course  was  not  a  source  of  pride  to  me, — it  was 
not  for  any  specific  purpose  that  I  became  a  voy- 
ager, but  simply  to  be  a  companion  of  my  hus- 
band :  my  feelings  or  reasonings  were  uncon- 
trolled, and  the  views  I  have  taken  of  things,  if 
not  deep,  are  just  as  an  unlearned  mind  would 
see  them.  Every  thing  was  rare  and  strange  to 
me,  and  necessarily  excited  my  curiosity.  If  I 
had  ever  contemplated  taking  such  a  voyage,  I 
think  I  should  have  been  better  prepared  to  bring 
home  something  more  worthy  of  myself  and  my 
countrywomen  ;  but  as  it  is,  they  must  take  my 
intention  for  my  deeds.  The  great  difficulty  we 
women  feel  in  collecting  information,  is  the  Avant 
of  order  and  classification  of  our  thoughts  ;  and 
we  therefore  labour  much  harder  to  arrive  at  true 
conclusions  than  tho.se  who  have  a  regular 
pigeon-hole  in  which  to  place  all  sorts  of  inform- 
ation. Perhaps  those  who  cabinet  whatever  they 
think  worth  preserving,  do  not  enjoy  them  so 
much  as  we  who  think  only  of  amusing  ourselves, 
without  enlightening  others.  I  doubt  whether  a 
scientific  observer  would  have  had  more  thoughts 
than  passed  through  my  teeming  brain  ;  but  he 
would  have  known  how  to  arrange  them,  and 
have  drawn  conclusions  tending  to  establish 
known  truths,  or  elicit  new  ones ;  while  what- 
ever observations  or  conclusions  I  might  make 
were  liable  to  be  dispersed  for  not  knowing  where 
to  preserve  them.     The  unstudied  and  unprac- 


224  MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 

tised  mind,  however,  observes  many  things  that 
might  escape  the  notice  of  the  best  educated. 

Every  vessel  we  met  I  amused  myself  with 
considering  as  a  messenger  to  bring  us  some 
tidings  from  the  friends  we  left  at  our  departure  ; 
but  they  often  passed  ns  at  too  great  a  distance  to 
speak  to  them,  and  as  it  was  a  time  of  peace  and 
the  weather  fair,  we  left  each  other  with  a  plea- 
surable sensation,  certain  that  each  was  well  pro- 
vided with  necessaries  for  the  remainder  of  the 
voyage.  These  sights  thickened  as  we  came 
nearer  our  own  shores,  and  afforded  new  proofs 
that  commercial  enterprise  was  the  characteristic 
of  our  countrymen. 

On  arriving  so  near  the  termination  of  my 
voyage,  and  taking  a  retrospective  view  of  what 
had  principally  fixed  my  attention  during  its  con- 
tinuance, 1  felt  my  mind  drawn  to  the  contem- 
plation of  the  regions  we  had  visited  in  the  South- 
ern Pacific.  I  hope  to  live  to  see  the  islands  in 
this  ocean  inhabited  by  my  countrymen,  under 
the  protection  of  my  country.  There  is  no  ob- 
stacle in  the  way  of  this.  That  the  Kings  of 
Portugal  or  .Spain  first  erected  their  standard  in 
those  seas  is  nothing,  or  that  the  pope  issued  his 
bull  in  their  favour  is  now  nothing;  but  that 
they  who  discover  should  possess,  if  they  choose, 
is  the  common  sense  law  of  nations.  Settlements 
might  be  made  on  some  of  the  islands  we  have 
discovered,  with  every  prospect  of  securing  the 
commerce  of  those  seas,  or  at  least  with  sharing 
it  with  other  nations.  We  have  existed  at  all 
only  about  two  centuries,  and  as  an  independent 
and  free  nation,  acknowledged  and  received  into 
the  great  family  about  half  a  century  ;  and  yet  we 
are  considered  the  third  commercial  people  on  the 


MRS',  morrell's  narrative.     225 

globe.  We  were  prosperous  as  carriers  of  the 
commodities  of  other  nations ;  and  we  shall  be 
so  in  carrying  our  own.  Agriculture  and  manu- 
factures have  increased  with  commerce  and  added 
to  our  independence,  and  will  serve  to  support  it 
if  we  do  not  have  too  much  of  what  is  termed  the 
protecting  system.  Differences  will  arise  in  the 
minds  of  men  how  far  each  should  be  carried, 
and  legislative  power  should  assist  either  when 
it  can  be  done  without  prejudice  to  the  others  • 
but  it  is  certain  that  where  all  are  active,  and  indus- 
trious, and  intelligent,  these  things  will  be  kept 
nearly  right,  although  a  few  may  complain  on  both 
sides.  It  is  a  subject  of  great  consideration,  and 
should  engage  the  attention  of  every  thinking 
being,  and  each  should  do  a  part  to  assist  in  the 
great  work  of  building  up  a  nation.  We  have 
now  some  copy  of  every  great  and  excellent  insti- 
tution that  time  has  produced,  though  many  of 
them,  as  yet,  are  but  outlines,  and  want  filling  up. 
The  first  step  to  be  taken  in  order  that  all  the 
benefits  may  be  derived  from  the  islands  of  the 
Pacific  which  they  are  capable  of  affording,  must 
be  to  spread  the  light  of  the  gospel  and  civiliza- 
tion among  them,  which  can  only  be  done  through 
the  medium  of  missionaries.  For  this  purpose  I 
hope  I  shall  not  call  in  vain  on  my  countrywomen, 
who  have  contributed  so  largely  in  supporting  mis- 
sionary establishments,  and  other  works  of  charity, 
both  at  home  and  abroad  ;  I  implore  them  to  con- 
tinue their  exertions,  not  onlyas  matters  of  charity, 
but  of  knowledge  also,  and  to  assist  all  in  their 
power  to  aid  the  great  cause  of  true  national 
glory.  The  rising  generation  are  to  be  educated 
and  directed,  and  the  females  of  our  country  have 
much  to  do  with  this.  That  we  possess  the  requi- 
k3 


226     MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 

site  capabilities.  Hannah  More,  Miss  Edgcworth, 
Mrs.  Hemans. — and  our  own  countrywomen.  Mrs. 
Sigourney  and  Miss  Sedgwick, — may  be  adduced ; 
and  in  those  branches  of  which  mathematics  is 
the  basis,  Mrs.  Somerville  has  transcended  all 
who  have  attempted  to  instruct  youth  in  these 
matters  before.  A  hundred  others,  on  both  sides 
of  the  water,  may  be  brought  forward  to  prove 
what  women  are  doing  in  the  great  work  of  ad- 
vancing  the  social  and  intellectual  condition  of 
mankind.  This  little  enterprise  of  mine — little 
as  it  regards  society-  -has  taught  me  what  my 
sex  can  do  if  called  to  act  in  the  business  of  life. 
I  feel  myself  now  wedded  to  the  seas  as  much 
as  the  Chief  of  Venice  was  to  the  Adriatic.  I  love 
to  contemplate  its  immensity,  its  sameness,  its 
power  as  a  medium  of  communication  from  one 
nation  to  another.  The  ocean  has  all  the  attri- 
butes of  sublimity,  immensity,  and  tearfulness  ; 
all  the  properties  of  usefulness  ;  as  affording  food 
for  man,  and  ten  thousand  pathways  for  the  world. 
Description  cannot  reach  all  its  characteristics: 
the  poet  who  never  surveyed  the  expanse  of 
ocean,  and  saw  only  inland  waters,  has  described 
it  the  best  of  all.  Had  he  seen  the  Atlantic  or 
the  Pacific,  in  the  bosom  of  their  immensity,  and 
felt  a  little  more  of  that  religion  which  declares 
that  these  oceans  shall  at  the  judgment  give  up 
their  dead,  he  would  have  added  to  that  descrip- 
tion which  has  never  been  surpassed  in  force 
and  beauty  : 

"  Roll  on,  thou  deep  and  dark  bine  ocean,  roll  ! 
Ten  thousand  fleets  sweep  over  thee  in  vain  ; 
Man  marks  the  earth  with  ruin— his  control 
Stops  with  the  shore,     ("pon  the  watery  plain 


MRS.  morrell's  narrative.    227 

The  wrecks  arc  all  thy  deed,  nor  doth  remain 
A  shadow  of  man's  ravage,  save  his  own, 
When,  for  a  moment,  like  a  drop  of  rain, 
He  sinks  into  thy  depths  with  bubbling  groan; 
Without  a  grave,  unknelled,  uncoffined,  and  unknown. 

His  steps  are  not  upon  thy  paths  ;  thy  fields 
Are  not  a  spoil  for  him.     Thou  dost  arise   - 
And  shake  him  from  thee  ;  the  vile  strength  he  wields 
For  earth's  destruction,  thou  dost  all  despise, 
Spurning  him  from  thy  bosom  to  the  skies, 
And  send'st  him,  shivering  in  thy  playful  spray, 
And  howling  to  his  gods,  where  haply  lies 
His  petty  hope  in  some  near  port  or  bay, 
And  dashest  him  to  earth  again.     There  let  him  lay. 

The  armaments  which  thunder-strike  the  walls 
Of  rock-built  cities,  bidding  nations  quake 
And  monarchs  tremble  in  their  capitals — 
The  oak  leviathans,  whose  huge  ribs  make 
Their  clay  creator  the  vain  title  take 
Of  lord  of  thee,  and  arbiter  of  war  : 
These  are  thy  toys,  and  as  the  snowy  flake 
They  melt  into  thy  vest  of  waves,  which  mar 
Alike  the  Armada's  pride,  or  spoils  of  Trafalgar  ! 

Thy  shores  are  empires,  changed  in  all,  save  thee, 
Assyria,  Greece,  Rome,  Carthage,  what  are  they  1 
Thy  waters  wasted  them  while  they  were  free, 
And  many  a  tyrant  since  ;  their  shores  obey 
The  stranger,  slave  or  savage ;  their  decay 
Has  dried  up  realms  of  deserts  :   not  so  thou  ; 
Unchangeable,  save  to  thy  wild  waves'  play, 
Time  writes  no  wrinkle  on  thine  azure  brow  ; 
Such  as  creation's  dawn  beheld,  thou  rollest  now. 

Thou  glorious  mirror,  where  the  Almighty's  form 
Glasses  itself  in  tempests  ;  in  all  time, 
Calm  or  convulsed,  in  breeze,  or  gale,  or  storm, 
Icing  the  pole,  or  in  the  torrid  clime 
Hark  heaving  ;  boundless,  endless,  and  sublime  ; 
The  image  of  eternity  ;  the  throne 
Of  the  Invisible  ;  even  from  out  thy  slime 
The  monsters  of  the  deep  are  made;  each  zone 
Obeys  thee  ;  thou  goest  forth,  dread,  fathomless,  alone ! 
And  I  have  loved  thee,  ocean  !" 


228  MRS.    M0RRELLS    NARRATIVE. 

On  the  26th  day  of  August  we  discovered  land : 
it  was  my  own.  my  native  land,  and  we  were 
making  fair  progress  towards  it.  but  my  impa- 
tience was  such  that  1  could  have  scolded  the 
Antarctic  for  being  so  sluggish,  notwithstanding: 
I  had.  during  the  whole  voyage,  loved  her  as  a 
dear  little  boat  that  had  carried  me  safely  ;  and 
this  affection  increased  as  the  time  passed  on.  As 
we  approached  the  harbour  of  New- York,  I  could 
not  forbear  comparing  it  with  others  I  had  seen. 
What  city  in  the  world  is  so  advantageously 
placed?  Surrounded  by  rivers,  and  washed  by 
the  sea,  its  water  privileges  are  everywhere. 
Europe,  nor  Asia,  nor  Africa,  nor  South  Amer- 
ica has  any  thing  to  compare  with  it.  Its  deep 
waters  and  its  crowded  mart  of  merchandise 
are  unequalled  in  this  country  ;  and  when  we 
add  to  this,  the  connexion  of  the  great  inland 
seas  of  the  north,  it  has  no  rival  anywhere. 
In  less  than  fifty  years  its  population  has  in- 
creased more  than  tenfold  :  in  1783  it  contained 
20,000  inhabitants  ;  it  now  numbers  more  than 
200,000.  Its  wealth  has  increased  with  its  popu- 
lation, and  all  seemed  so  busy  and  happy.  A 
forest  of  masts  appeared  on  either  side  of  the 
city,  closer  together  than  the  cedars  of  Lebanon 
in  their  native  soil.  The  time  is  fast  coming, 
thought  1.  when  this  great  city  will  be  ten  times 
greater  than  it  now  is,  and  rival  all  of  ancient 
or  modern  times.  And  tins  is  indeed  my  home  ! 
■ — my  native  land. 

On  the  27th  of  August  I  came  on  shore.  As  I 
left  the  little  bark,  1  could  not  help  exclaiming, 
Have  1  been  almost  two  years  in  that  schooner  !  I 
had,  and  was  as  safe  in  her,  1  believe,  as  I  should 
have  been  in  a  seventy-four,  if  not  altogether  so 
comfortable  at  all  times.     I  now  stepped  upon  the 


MRS.    MORRELL'S    NARRATIVE-  229 

soil  of  my  native  city ;  its  spires,  its  steamboats, 
its  bustle,  all  delighted  me,  for  it  was  New- York 
as  I  had  left  it ;  changed  only  by  increase,  and 
that  not  so  much  as  to  give  it  in  any  way  a 
strange  look.  In  a  few  moments  I  embraced 
my  child — my  mother — my  sisters — and  some  of 
my  friends — and  was  greeted  as  one  indeed  from 
a  far  distant  country.  But  on  looking  around,  I 
saw  the  emblems  of  bereavement ;  my  mother 
was  again  a  widow — her  husband,  my  worthy 
step-father,  had  died  of  a  consumption  during  my 
absence.  He  was  truly  a  good  man  ;  he  had 
been  to  me  as  an  own  lather,  he  was  kind  to  my 
mother,  and  kind  to  her  offspring,  which  she  had 
brought  at  her  marriage.  A  dear  aunt,  too,  had 
in  my  absence  paid  the  debt  of  nature.  I  mingled 
my  tears  with  those  of  my  surviving  relatives,  at 
our  loss  ;  but  who  can  expect  to  find  home  as  it 
was  left,  after  so  long  an  absence  ?  My  mother  and 
my  child  were  alive  and  well ;  and  I  thanked  kind 
Heaven  for  what  had  been  preserved,  while  I 
sincerely  mourned  the  departed.  New  cares 
were  soon  allotted  me,  for  in  nine  days  after  my 
return  I  was  the  happy  mother  of  another  son,  a 
fine  child  in  form  and  strength.  His  mother's 
Journal  may,  in  some  future  day,  be  read  by  him, 
and  he  may  be  stimulated  to  put  some  of  my 
plans  in  a  train  of  experiment :  but  all  is  in  the 
hands  of  Heaven — the  will  of  the  Lord  be  done. 

The  public  soon  caught  some  fragments  of  our 
adventures,  and  the  seaman  Leonard  Shaw 
published  his  account  of  the  massacre  at  the  newly 
discovered  islands  ;  our  story  was  in  every  print, 
and  the  sympathies  of  the  public  were  expressed  in 
warm  congratulations.  Business  soon  took  my 
husband  to  the  south,  and  wishing  me  to  accom- 
pany him  I  did  so,  and  was  received  with  kindness 


230     MRS.  morrell's  narrative. 

and  attention  wherever  we  made  any  stop.  So 
many  questions  were  put  to  me,  that  I  soon  after 
determined  to  give  my  narrative  to  the  public.  I 
feel  grateful  to  my  countrymen  and  women  for  the 
courtesies  I  have  received  from  them,  but  more  so 
to  that  Being-  who,  in  his  infinite  mercy,  has  pro- 
tected me  in  every  peril,  and  brought  me  again  to 
my  native  land,  to  praise  him,  and  to  enjoy  all  the 
blessings  that  land  affords.  I  can  sing  aloud,  with 
all  my  soul,  this  hymn  of  praise  to  him  who  con- 
trols the  winds  and  seas  : — 

"  Though  they  through  foreign  lands  should  roam, 
And  breathe  the  tainted  air, 
In  burning  climates,  far  from  home, 
Yet  thou,  their  God,  art  there. 

Thy  goodness  sweetens  every  soil, 

Makes  every  country  please  : 
Thou  on  the  snowy  hills  dost  smile, 

And  smooth'st  the  rugged  seas  ! 

When  waves  on  waves,  to  heaven  upreared, 

Defied  the  pilot's  art  ; 
When  terror  in  eacli  face  appeared, 

And  sorrow  in  each  heart  ; 

To  thee  I  raised  my  humble  prayer, 

To  snatch  me  from  the  grave  ! 
I  found  thine  ear  not  slow  to  hear, 

Aor  short  thine  arm  to  save  ! 

Thou  gavest  the  word — the  winds  did  cease, 

The  storm  obeyed  thy  will  ; 
The  raging  sea  was  hushed  in  peace, 

And  every  wave  was  still ! 

For  this,  my  life,  in  every  state, 

A  life  of  praise  shall  be  ; 
And  death,  when  death  shall  be  my  fate, 

Shall  join  my  soul  to  thee  !" 


THE   END. 


VALUABLE    WORKS 

TUBLIKHED   BV 

J.  &  J.  HARPER,  82  CLIFF-ST., 

NEW-YORK, 

And  for  Sale  by  the  principal  Booksellers  in  the  United  Slates. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  JEWS.     By  the  Rev. 

H.  H.  Milman.     In  3  vols.  ISmo.     Illustrated  with  origi- 
nal Maps  and  Woodcuts. 

"The  narrative  of  the  various  and  highly  interesting  events  in  that 
period  flows  on  in  a  chaste  style ;  and  a  thorough  knowledge  of  his  sub- 
ject is  evident  in  every  page.  The  work  is  spirited,  well  arranged,  and 
lull  of  information,  and  of  a  wise  and  well-cultivated  spirit." — Athenxsvm. 

-Professor  H.  H.  Milman  is  one  of  the  most  chaste  and  classical 
writers  of  the  age.  The  History  of  the  Jews  embraced  in  the  volumes 
before  us.  has  already  passed  through  three  editions  in  England,  and  is 
highly  and  justly  commended  by  many  of  the  most  respectable  period- 
icals."— .V.  Y.  Journal  of  Commerce. 

"It  is  written  in  a  very  interesting  manner — in  a  more  philosophical 
spirit,  and  with  more  depth  of  reflection,  than  is  generally  found  in  his- 
tories of  this  nature.  It  is  not  wanting  in  historical  condensation,  and  tha 
colouring  of  the  style  is  lively  and  picturesque." — X  Y.  Evening  Post 

LIFE     OF    NAPOLEON    BONAPARTE. 

By  J.   G.  Lockiiart,  Esq.     With  copperplate  Engrav- 
ings.    In  '2  vols.  ISmo. 

"  We  anticipate  a  prodigious  circulation  for  this  attractive  work.  It 
is  drawn  tip  with  consummate  ability.  Indeed,  we  have  seldom  perused 
a  work  more  uniformly  interesting  in  its  details." — Sun. 

'■  It  is,  unquestionably,  in  a  brief  and  tangible  form,  the  most  popular 
History  of  Napoleon  that  has  been  yet  produced." — JLllas. 

"  This  is  a  much  better  book  than  any  other  in  English  on  the  same 
subject." — AthcncBum. 

LIFE  OF  NELSON.     By  Robt.  Southey, 

Esq.     With  a  Portrait.     ISmo. 

"This  is  the  best  work  that  ever  came  from  the  pen  of  the  laureate, 
and  it  is  an  excellent  specimen  of  biography  " — Xac-Enir.  Palladium. 

■■  The  merits  of  this  work  are  so  weil  known  that  it  is  altogether  un- 
necessary to  recommend  it  to  our  readers."— .V.  Y.  Evening  Post. 

"  Soutliey's  line  and  popular  biography  of  Nelson  was  very  much 
wanted,  and  is  now  to  be  had  very  cheap,  iu  a  very  neat  and  convenient 
form." — y.  Y.  Commercial  Advertiser. 


2  VALUABLE     WORKS. 

LIFE   OF  ALEXANDER  THE  GREAT. 

By  Kev.  J.  Williams.     With  a  Map.     ISmo. 
The  style  is  good,  and  the  narrative  well  conducted.     A  modern 
history  of  this  famous  warrior  cannot  fail  to  be,  interesting."— X  Y. 
Dai'y  Adrtrtiser. 

"The  work  is  instructing,  and  inherits  a  greater  share  of  interest  from 
the  fact,  that  the  history  of  this  ancient  Napoleon  is  disintegrated  from 
the  mass  of  general  history,  and  presented  by  itself.  The  style  is  lucid 
and  well  studied." — .V.  Y.  Journal  of  Commerce. 

•'  It  is  ably  and  eloquently  written." — B.  Journal. 

NATURAL    HISTORY     OF     INSECTS, 

Illustrated  by  numerous  Engravings.     ISmo. 

"Of  all  studies,  perhaps,  there  is  none  more  captivating  than  that  of 
animated  nature The  present  volume  i3  peculiarly  useful  and  agree- 
able."— N.  Y.  Mirror. 

"The  subject  is  full  of  interest  and  satisfaction,  and  is  adapted  to  all 
classes  of  readers."— Albany  Evening  Journal 

"The  information  is  minute,  well  arranged,  and  clearly  imparted,  and 
cannot  but  recommend  the  work  to  general  perusal  in  families." — N.  Y. 
Standard. 

"  !t«eems  to  us  that  it  will  prove  at  once  agreeable  and  instructive  to 
persons  of  all  classes,  and  occupy  an  appropriate  place  in  the  Family 
Library." — N.  Y.  Daily  Advertiser. 

LIFE  OF  LORD  BYRON.    By  John  Galy, 

Esq.      ISmo. 

"This  volume  has  great  merit,  and  is  a  valuable  acquisition  to  litera- 
ture."— X.  Y.  Spectator. 

"The  sprightly  pen  of  the  author  has  communicated  uncommon  inter- 
est to  this  work,  and  he  appears  to  have  done  perfect  justice  to  its  in- 
spired subject.'1 — Albany  Daily  Advertiser. 

"Mr.  Gait  is  one  of  the  most  fascinating  writers  of  the  age." — Journal 
of  Commerce. 

LIFE   OF   MOHAMMED,  Founder  of  the 

Religion  of  Islam  and  of  the  Empire  of  the  Saracens. 
By  the  Rev.  George  Bush,  M.A.    With  a  plate.    18mo. 

"  It  seems  to  us  to  be  a  good  narrative  of  the  life  of  the  great  Arabian 
impostor,  written  in  a  tine  style....  We  are  not  aware  that  any  other 
work  of  the  same  size  contains  the  same  quantity  of  information  relative 
to  the  matters  treated  of,  in  as  agreeable  a  form." — Com.  Advertiser. 

"Mr.  Hush  is  a  scholar  of  extensive  acquirements,  and  well  fitted  for 
the  task  which  he  has  undertaken  in  this  volume."— .V.  Y.  Observer. 

"In  the  collection  of  materials,  the  author  appears  to  have  neglected 
no  source  from  which  valuable  aid  was  to  be  expected. "—Philadelphia 
Daily  Chronicle. 

"  The  history  of  the  eminent  impostor  cannot  but  be  a  work  of  interest 
to  CTery  enlightened  mind." — Penn.  Inquirer. 


VALUABLE     WORKS.  3 

DEMONOLOGY    AND    WITCHCRAFT. 

By  Walter  Scott,  Bart.     With  a  Plate.     18mo. 

"The  work  is  curious,  interesting,  and  instructive." — Inquirer 

'' Tliis  volume  is  most  interesting,  and  will  be  read  with  great  plea- 
sure by  almost  every  class  of  readers." —  ("  S.  Gazette. 

"  It  would  be  dillieult  to  select  a  more  interesting  uubject  for  the  pen 
of  a  man  of  genius  than  that  of  popular  superstitions.  To  say  that  Scott 
his  made  more  of  it  than  any  other  man  could  have  done,  is  only  to  add 
another  Kibute  to  his  acknowledged  pre-eminence."—  Boston  Statesman. 

"  The  subject  is  most  alluring,  and  tile  manner  m  which  it  is  handled 
is  magical." — Athenaeum. 

HISTORY  OF  THE  BIBLE.     By  Rev.  G. 

R.  Gi.eig.     With  a  Map.     In  2  vols.  18mo. 

'•  The  style  of  it  is  surpassed  by  no  work  with  which  we  are  ac- 
quainted Historical  and  biographical  facts  are  well  stated;  the  promi- 
nent difficulties  that  present  themselves  to  the  mind  of  an  intelligent  or 
skeptical  reader  of  the  Bible  are  boldly  exhibited  and  ably  explained  ;  the 
most  plausible  objections  advanced  by  modern  infidels  are  answered  in 
a  very  philosophical,  learned,  and  conclusive  manner.  The  author  has 
imbodied  in  it  a  vast  deal  of  learning  and  research  ;  has  discovered  supe- 
rior ingenuity  and  force  of  intellect,  and  furnished,  withal,  a  specimen 
of  fine  writing,  which  must  secure  a  most  favourable  reception,  as  well 
anions  persons  of  tasle  as  those  who  are  fond  of  Biblical  studies." — 
Albany  Telegraph  aad  Register. 

POLAR  SEAS  AND  REGIONS.     By  Pro- 

fessors  Leslie  and  Jameson,  and  Hugh  Murray,  Esq. 
With  Maps  and  Engravings.     IStno. 

"A  work  from  such  hands  on  such  a  subject  cannot  fail  to  be  both 
interesting  and  valuable." — .V.  Y.  Evening  Post. 

"The  three  eminent  men  who  have  produced  this  compilation  have 
rendered  a  great  service  to  the  cause  of  philosophy  and  knowledge." — 
N.  Y.  Commercial  Advertiser. 

"  The  writers  are  gentlemen  of  first-rate  standing  in  the  scientific 
world,  and  the  subject  is  one  to  which  every  curious  mind  is  attached 
by  a  sort  of  involuntary  impulse." — A'.  Y.  Journal  of  Commerce. 

LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF    GEORGE    IV. 

With  Anecdotes  of  Distinguished  Persons.     By  the  Rev 
George  Croly.     With  a  Portrait.     18mo. 

"Mr.  Croly  has  acquitted  himself  very  handsomely.  His  subject  is 
one  of  much  interest,  and  he  has  treated  it  with  Unusual  impartiality. 
The  author's  style  is  chaste,  classical,  and  beautiful,  and  it  may  be  taken 
as  a  model  of  line  writing.  It  is  worthy  of  his  genius  and  his  educa- 
tion."— Mercantile.  Advertiser. 

"  Mr.  Croly  is  not  merely  a  fine  writer,  but  a  very  powerful  one.  ITis 
outline  is  as  bold  and  broad  as  his  colours  are  glowing.  He  writes  like 
a  man  well  acquainted  with  his  subject." — Eclectic  Review. 


4  VALUABLE    WORKS. 

DISCOVERY    AND    ADVENTURE    IN 

AFRICA.  By  Professor  Jameson,  James  Wile  ok, 
Esq.,  and  Hugh  Murray,  Esq.  With  a  Map  and  En- 
gravings.    18mo. 

"The  names  of  the  distinguished  individuals  by  whom  the  volume  has 
been  prepared,  offer  a  sufficient  pledge  for  the  faithful  and  accomplished 
execution  of  the  work :  and  the  field  of  their  labours  is  one  of  almost  un- 
rivalled attraction  for  whatever  is  new,  strange,  or  mysterious  in  histo- 
rical narrative,  or  bold  and  perilous  in  adventurous  exploit." — The  Atlas. 

''This  work  we  believe  will  be  interesting  to  every  class  of  readers, 
especially  to  the  philanthropist  and  Christian."— A*.  Y.  Evangelist. 

LIVES  OF  EMINENT  PAINTERS  AND 

SCULPTORS.  By  Allax  Cunningham,  Esq.  With 
Portraits.     In  3  vols.  18mo. 

"  We  advise  all  those  of  our  readers  who  have  any  respect  for  our 
recommendation,  to  read  these  three  volumes  from  beginning  to  end  ;  and 
arc  confident  of  the  thanks  of  such  as  shall  be  induced  by  our  advice  to 
procure  for  themselves  so  great  an  enjoyment." — A".  Y.  Sfirror. 

"This  is  one  of  the  best  written  and  most  instructive  books  of  the 
series  to  which  It  belongs." — X  Y.  American.. 

"The  whole  narrative  is  of  a  lively  and  alluring  kind,  flowing  In  its 
language,  and  enriched  with  ceaseless  anecdote." — A'.  Y.  Atlas. 

HISTORY    OF    CHIVALRY    AND    THE 

CRUSADES.  By  G.  P.  R.  James,  Esq.  With  an 
Engraving.     18mo. 

"The  present  volume  may  safely  be  pronounced  an  ornament  to  the 
literature  of  the  day,  and  Mr.  James  be  esteemed  a  writer  of  great  clear- 
ness and  strength." — X.  Y.  Standard. 

"  The  author  of  this  work  has  done  the  public  a  service,  which  we  think 
•will  be  duly  appreciated," — Christian  Herald. 

"  Mr.  James  js  well  known  as  an  agreeable  writer  ;  and  the  subjects 
of  this  volume  are  such  as  can  scarcely  fail  to  prove  both  amusing  and 
interesting." — A.  Y.  Daily  Advertiser. 

LIFE   OF   MARY  QUEEN   OF   SCOTS 

By  H.  G.  Bell,  Esq.     With  a  Portrait.     In  2  vols.  18mo. 

"It  is  decidedly  the  mo~t  interesting  account  we  have  ever  seen  of  that 
lovely  and  unfortunate  being.  We  have  a!ways/e<7  that  Mary  was  inno- 
cent of  flie  great  crimes  charged  agninst  her  by  her  furious  and  deadly 
enemies  ;  but  our  understanding  was  never  before  convinctd.  It  was 
with  a  feeling  of  eager  joy,  that  we,  for  the  first  time  in  our  lives,  admit- 
ted the  full  conviction  of  her  innocence.  The  book  is  written  with  much 
candour." — Massachusetts  Journal. 

"The  reader  will  be  pleased  to  learn  that  the  life  of  Mary  has  been 
written  anew,  by  one  who  appears,  both  in  temper  and  talent,  extremely 
well  qualified  for  the  task."— X.  Y.  Atlas. 


VALUABLE    WORKS.  6 

ANCIENT  AND  MODERN  EGYPT.    By 

the  Rev.  M.  Russell,  LL.D.  With  a  Map  and  En- 
gravings.    18mo. 

"All  that  is  known  of  Egypt  Is  condensed  into  this  history;  and  the 
renders  of  it  will  find  themselves  well  repaid  lor  their  labour  and  money." 
— New-Haven  Advertiser. 

"The  information  respecting  the  present  state  of  this  interesting  coun- 
try will  bo  found  peculiarly  valuable." — New-York  Mirror. 

"The  work  is  written  in  a  very  happy  style,  and  presents  a  mass  of 
knowledge  of  the  moat  useful  and  instructive  character,  collected  together 
by  great  industry  and  research." — Baltimore  Republican. 

HISTORY  OF  POLAND,  from   the    earli- 

est  Period  to  the  present  Time.  By  James  Fletcher, 
Esq;     With  a  Portrait  of  Kosciusko.     18mo. 

"This  work  recommends  Itself  to  public  notice  by  its  elear,  concise, 
and  impartial  history  of  a  country  and  a  people  lor  whom  the  feelings  of 
every  lover  of  freedom  are  deeply  interested." — N.  Y.  Atlas. 

"  Of  the  writer's  fairness  and  research  we  have  a  very  good  opinion  ; 
and  his  book  is  just  the  thing  that  is  wanted  at  the  present  moment." — 
N.  Y.  American. 

"  No  work  has  for  a  long  period  been  published  here  so  deserving  of 
praise  and  so  replete  with  interest." — American  Traveller. 

FESTIVALS,     GAMES,     AND    AMUSE- 

MENTS,  Ancient  and  Modern.  By  Horatio  Smith, 
Esq.  With  Additions.  By  Samuel  Woodworth,  Esq., 
of  New-York.     With  Engravings.     18mo. 

"  The  book  contains  a  mine  of  information  on  the  subjects  embraced 
in  its  title,  and  should  be  placed  in  every  family." — N.  Y.  Standard. 

"  We  can  commend  the  book  as  both  attractive  and  useful."— N.  Y. 
American. 

"The  book  is  highly  amusing  and  interesting,  as  well  as  instructive." 
— Pennsylvania  Inquirer. 

"  The  present  work  is  characterized  by  great  research  and  learning 
employed  in  illustrating  a  subject  of  much  general  interest." — Baltimore 
Republican. 

LIFE   OF   SIR   ISAAC   NEWTON.      By 

David  Brewster,  LL.D.  F.R.S.     With  a  Portrait  and 

Woodcuts.      18mo. 

"  The  present  publication  cannot  fail  to  prove  acceptable  and  useful." 
— TV.  Y.  Standard. 

"  The  biography  of  the  greatest  astronomer  that  ever  lived  cannot  be 
fraught  with  else  than  interest." — 2V".  Y.  Mercantile  Advertiser. 

"  This  is  the  most  complete  and  authentic  biography  of  this  illustrious 
man  that  has  yet  appeared." — N.  Y.  Evening  Journal. 

"An  excellent  biography,  beautifully  written,  and  comprising  a  largo 
amount  of  useful  information." — New-Haven  Chronicle. 


6  VALUABLE  WORK  8. 

PALESTINE,    OR   THE    HOLY    LAND. 

From  the  earliest  Period  to  the  present  Time.  By  the 
Rev.  Michael.  Russell,  LL.D.  With  a  Map  and  nine 
Engravings.      18mo. 

"  Vi  interesting  book."— Xno-Haren  Adrrrtisrr. 

"The  «hiii"  work  is  imbued  with  a  sacred  engrossing  interest." — 
Connecticut  Mirror. 

'•  It  is  written  in  a  very  popular  and  attractive  style.''— -Y.  V.  Evening 
Journal. 

"The  whole  volume  will  amply  repay  perusal."— A".  Y.  American. 

'■  This  work  is  the  most  desirable  record  of  Palestine  we  have  ever 
seen.'" — American  'Iravtller. 

MEMO  IRS    OF    THE   EMPRESS   JOSE- 
PHINE.    By  John  S.  Memes,  LL.D.     With  Portraits. 

"The  langunge  of  the  auihor  is  beautiful,  and  his  powers  of  descrip- 
tion exceedingly  fine." — Ar.  Y.  Evening  Journal. 

"A  very  entertaining  book." — .V.  Y.  Commercial  Adt-erliitr. 

"This  is  tire  first  complete  biography  which  has  ever  appeared  of  that 
much  admired  woman." — A'.  Y.  Constellation. 

"  This  work  will  bo  found  to  possess  a  beauty  of  language,  a  fascination 
of  style,  and  a  depth  of  interest  which  few  works  of  this  kind  can 
ciann."— Boston  Traveller. 

THE    COURT    AND   CAMP   OF   BONA- 
PARTE.    With  a  Portrait  of  Talleyrand. 

"This  work  is  highly  interesting." — V.  S.  Gazelle. 

"The  volume  will  be  read  with  interest  and  instruction." — Conn. 
Mirror. 

"The  sketches  arc  entertaining  and  well  written,  and  constitute  a 
valuable  compend  for  relcrence  on  all  the  more  important  subjects  con- 
nected witli  the  career  of  this  extraordinary  dynasty." —  Washington 
(O.  C.)  Globe. 

LIVES    AND    VOYAGES    OF    DRAKE, 

CAVENDISH,  AND  DAMPIER  ;  including  an  intro- 
ductory View  of  the  earlier  Discoveries  in  the  South  Sea, 
ami  the  History  of  the  Pucaniers.     With  Portraits. 

"  This  is  certainly  one  of  the  most  interesting  compilations  which  the 
press  has  sent  forth  for  some  years." — A".  V.  Evening  Journal. 

"  While  in  the  present  work  the  young  will  find  delight,  the  aged  and 
mature  will  discover  matter  of  deep  inlerest  and  useful  reflectiou." — 
Baltimore  Minerva. 

"These  volumes  will  beget  a  love  for  appropriate  and  useful  reading, 
ami  cannot  but  be  widely  beneficial  to  individuals  and  communities." — 
Connecticut  Mirror. 


VALUABLE     WORKS.  7 

DESCRIPTION  of  PITCAIRN'S  ISLAND 

AND  ITS  INHABITANTS.  With  an  authentic  Ac- 
count, of  the  Mutiny  of  the  Ship  Bounty,  and  of  tho  sub- 
sequent Fortunes  of  the  Mutineers.     With  Engravings. 

'•  The  realtor  may  here  find  in  faithful  history  events  of  thrilling  inter- 
est in  the  varied  fortunes  of  seamen." — Southern  Religious  Telegraph. 

"There  is  hardly  any  reading  more  interesting  than  voyages,  and  tlte 
Recounts  in  this  hook  are  among  the  most  interesting  we  have  ever 
perused." — Boston  Statesman. 

••  A  subject  having  more  points  of  interest  can  scarcely  bn  imagine.!, 
and  the  abilities  and  opportunities  of  the  author  give  an  assurance  that 
they  have  not  been  overlooked." —  Atlas. 

"The  story  is  exceedingly  well  told -it  is  true— and  is  embellished 
Willi  particulars  of  which  the  public  have  not  before  been  put  in  posses- 
sion."—CVmnfttfjcitt  Mirror. 

SACRED  HISTORY  OF  THE  WORLD, 

as  displayed  in  the  Creation  ami  subsequent  events  to  the 
Deluge.     By  Shakos  Turner. 

"  The  volume  contains  a  vast  mass  of  interesting  farts  to  illustrate  the 
different  departments  of  the  natural  world.  It  bears  marks  of  great  re- 
search, and  is  worthy  of  a  careful  perusal." — Con.ntct.icvt  Observer. 

"  We  can  most  heartily  recommend  this  work  as  eminently  worthy  of 
n  place  in  every  library." — (  hurchman. 

"  It  is  a  hook  calculated  lo  be  of  great  general  utility;  and  will  bo 
found  particularly  convenient  lor  bible-classes,  who  are  studying  the 
Mosaic  History  oi  the  Creation." —  Commercial  Advertiser. 

MEMOIRS  OF  CELEBRATED  FEMALE 

SOVEREIGNS.     By  Mrs.  Jamesos.     In  2  vols. 

"  A  readable  book,  in  which  good  u«e  is  made  of  a  subject  not  the  most 

promising The  authoress  tells  a  plain  story  with  facility,  and  makes 

neat  and  appropriate  comments  with  a  happy  freedom." —  Churchman. 

"Many  a  more  ambitious  history  has  been  executed  with  less  talent 
and  happy  candour  tnan  these  moral  and  picturesque  sketches." — ISoston. 
] haly  Advocate. 

AN  EXPEDITION  TO  EXPLORE  THE 

COURSE  AND  TERMINATION  OF  THE  NIGER. 
By  Richard  and  John  Landkr.     In  2  vols.     Maps,  &c. 

"  They  (the  Landers)  tell  a  story  of  no  small  interest,  and  no  few  vicis- 
situdes, with  manly  honesty  and  simplicity,  and  considerable  life  and 
vigour.  In  description  of  local  scenery  they  are  often  eminently  happy; 
in  narrative  never  tiresome :  in  sketches  of  character  and  manners,  inter- 
esting and  successful,  because  artless  ana  faithful. " — Churchman. 

"The  incidents  were  many  and  interesting:  while  their  discoveries 
tiave  brought  lo  our  knowledge  scores  of  savage  tribes  and  nations.  Wo 
know  of  few  works  of  this  description  which  have  added  as  much  to  our 
geographical  knowledge,  or  depicted  in  such  painfully  interesting  colours 
the  ignorance  and  wild  barbarism  of  unbaptized  Africa."— .V.  y.  Obserutr 


8  VALUABLE    WORKS. 

INQUIRIES  CONCERNING  THE  in- 
tellectual POWERS  AND  THE  INVESTI- 
GATION OF  TRUTH.     By  John  Abercrombie,  M.D. 

"  It  will  not  only  feed,  but  form  the  public  intellect.  It  cannot  be  dis- 
seminated too  widely  in  a  nation  eager  for  knowledge,  keen  in  inquiry 
to  a  proverb,  and  accustomed  to  think  no  matters  too  high  for  scrutiny, 
no  authority  too  venerable  for  question." — Churchman. 

"  It  will  be  read,  or  rather  studied  with  delight  and  prcf  '"y  those  who 
wish  to  cultivate  an  acquaintance  with  the  phenomena  of  the  intellectual 
world.  The  author's  illustrations  are  clear,  and  his  reasoning  sound."— 
Southern  Religious  Telegraph. 

THE  LIVES  OF  CELEBRATED  TRAV- 

ELLERS.     By  James  A.  St.  John.     In  3  vols. 

"The.  work  is  well  edited,  and  will  unquestionably  be  perused  with 
satisfaction  and  profit,  especially  by  the  younger  class  of  the  commu- 
nity."— Baptist  Repository. 

"  But  few  works  have  ever  been  published  which  comprise  more  gene- 
ral in  formation  in  a  brief  form.  ..It  is  a  publication  which  will  commend 
itself  to  all." — Albany  Daily  Advertiser. 

"  The  whole  is  an  interesting  publication,  and  may  be  properly  con- 
sulted both  by  the  adult  and  youthful  student."— Albion. 

LIFE  OF  FREDERICK  THE   SECOND, 

KING  OF  PRUSSIA.     By  Lord  Dover.     In  2  vols. 
With  a  Portrait. 

•'  Lord  Dover  has  in  these  volumes,  by  rejecting  all  that  is  exceptionable 
or  of  slight  interest,  while  he  retained  every  thing  essential,  made  up  a 
comprehensive  and  very  attractive  book." — N.  Y.  American. 

"  An  agreeably  written  and  highly  interesting  piece  of  biography 

The  biograptier's  own  morality  is  of  the  soundest  kind  ;  and  his  reflec- 
tions, in  handling  the  infidel  principles  and  correspondence  of  the  royal 
skeptic,  are  such  as  they  should  be.  The  poison  is  not  allowed  to  work 
by  being  passed  over  without  comment." — N.  Y.  Commercial  Advertiser. 

SKETCHES    FROM    VENETIAN    HIS- 

TORY.     In   2  vols.     With   Maps  and   Engravings   on 
Steel  and  Wood. 

"  A  history  of  the  Venetian  republic,  accessible  to  all  classes  and  ages, 
prepared  for  popular  use,  has  been  much  wanted  for  a  long  time,  and  this 
production  is  admirably  calculated  to  supply  it." — Baltimore  American. 

"The  work  is  written  in  a  style  of  brilliant  narrative  from  authentic 
materials,  and  deserves  a  place  in  every  library." — Mobile  Gazette. 

"  The  able  manner  in  which  the  author  has  accomplished  his  task  is 
above  all  praise." — Boston  Statesman. 

"  These  '  Sketches'  are  gleaned  from  several  very  rare  works,  and 
brought  within  the  reach  of  every  person  who  is  desirous  of  acquainting 
himself  with  the  history  of  this  ancient  people;  and  no  one,  after  reading 
these  little  volumes,  will  regret  his  expenditure  of  time  uud  money." — 
A".  E.  Review. 


VALUABLE    WORKS.  9 

INDIAN  LIVES ;  or,  an  Historical  Account 

of  those  Individuals  who  have  been  distinguished  among 
tne  North  American  Natives  as  Orators,  Warriors,  States- 
men, &c.     By  13.  B.  Thatcher,  Esq.     In  2  vols. 

"The  author  has  spared  no  pains  in  making  himself  acquainted  with 
the  proper  materials  lor  a  work  of  this  character  ;  and  their  arrangement 
reflects  much  credit  on  him." — N.  E-  Christian  Herald. 

"We  like  these  volumes  well.  They  are  written  with  a  perspicuity 
and  liveliness  that  recommend  them  to  all.  Mr.  Thatcher  has  ably  filled 
up  a  chasm  in  American  literature.  These  two  volumes  blend  the  authen- 
ticity of  history  with  the  thrilling  excitements  of  forest  narratives,  de- 
scriptive of  the  native  energy  and  grandeur  of  the  old  free  kings,  who 
ruled  the  new-found  America." — Badger's  Weekly  Messenger. 

HISTORICAL  AND  DESCRIPTIVE  AC- 
COUNT OF  BRITISH  INDIA.  From  the  most  remote 
period  to  the  present  time.  By  several  popular  Authors. 
In  3  vols.    With  a  Map,  and  many  Engravings  on  Wood. 

"The  history  of  British  India  is  uncommonly  interesting.... The 
whole  work  bears  the  impress  of  impartiality,  fidelity,  research,  and 
accuracy." — Baptist  Repository. 

"  Such  authentic  and  extensive  information  relating  to  this  interesting 
portion  of  the  globe  has  never  before  been  so  happily  unbodied." — j*V.  Y. 
Traveller. 

LETTERS  ON  NATURAL  MAGIC.    Ad- 

dressed  to  Sir  Walter  Scott,  Bart.  By  Sir  David 
Brewster,  K.H.  LL.D, 

"  The  present  work  may  be  regarded  as  one  of  those  results  of  modern 
research  and  study,  by  which  society  at  large  will  be  benefited;  and  the 
perusal  of  it  would  very  profitably  and  pleasantly  employ  the  hours  now 
wasted  upon  books  which  leave  not  a  single  salutary  impression  upon 
the  mind.'* — Presbyterian. 

"We  know  of  no  other  work  or  treatise  wheh  has  compressed,  within 
the  same  compass,  so  much  useful  and  various  matter  upon  the  many 
subjects  falling  within  the  range  of  the  investigation." — Com.  Advertiser. 

THE  HISTORY  OF  IRELAND.    By  W.  C. 

Taylor,  Esq.  With  Additions,  by  William  Sampson, 
Esq.     In  2  vols.     Plates. 

"This  is  a  calm,  clear,  and  a  candid  book  —  A  sober  and  dispassion- 
ate book  on  this  tender  subject  was  much  wanted  —  Mr.  Taylor  has  per- 
formed his  melancholy  task  with  no  ungentle  spirit,  and  written  the  most 

consistent  narrative  of  those  events  that  we  have  yet  seen The  work 

abounds  with  pictures  of  warand  desolation— of  happiness  and  prosperity 
— of  sudden  elevations  and  sad  overthrows ;  if  there  is  much  violence 
and  wrong,  there  is  also  much  nobleness  of  mind,  generosity  of  nature, 
and  gentleness  of  heart  "—T7i#  Atlunanmi. 


HARPER'S  FAMILY  LIBRARY. 


Nos.  1,2,  3.  Milman's  History 

of  the  Jews.    With  plates  3  v. 
4,5.  Lockhart's  Life  of. Napo- 
leon Bonaparte,    Plates..  2 v. 

6.  Southey's   Lite  of  Nelson  1  v. 

7.  Williams's  Life  of  Alexan- 
der the  Great.     Plates 1  v. 

8.  Natural  History  of  Insects  1  v. 
'J.  Gait's  Life  of  Lord  Byron  1  v. 

10.  Bush's  Life  of  Mohammed  1  v. 

11.  Scott  on  Demonology  and 
Witchcraft.     Plate..' 1  v. 

12.  13.  Glcig's  Bible  History.  .  2  v. 
14.  Discovery   and  Adventure 

in  the  l'olar  Seas,  Jcc ,   1  y. 

10.  Croly's  Life  of  George  IV.  1  v. 

Hi.  Discovery  and  Adventure 
in  Africa.     Engravings  . .  1  v. 

17,  18, 19.  Cunningham's  Lives 
of  Painters,  Sculptors,  <fcc.  3  v. 

20.  James's  History  of  Chiv- 
alry and  the  Crusades 1  v. 

21,22.  Bell's  Life  of  Mary 
Queen  of  Scots.     Portrait  2v 

23.  Russell's  Ancient  and  Mod- 
ern Egypt.    With  plates. .  1  v. 

24.  Fletcher's  History  Poland  1  v. 

25.  Smith's  Festivals,  Gaines, 
and  Amusements 1  v. 

20.  Brewster's  Lile  of  Sir  Isaac 
Newton.     With  plates.. .  1  v. 

27.  Russell's  Palestine,  or  the 

Holy  Land.     With  Plates  1  v. 
Mernes's  Memoirs  of  Em- 
press Josephine.    Plates..  1  v. 


28. 


No.  29.  The  Court  and  Camp  of 
Bonaparte.      With   plaies  lv 

30.  Lives  of  Early  Navigators  1  v. 

31.  Description   of    Pitcairn's 
Island,  Mutiny  of  IheBoun- 

ty,  fee.     Engravings 1  v. 

32.  Turner's  Sacred  History  of 
the  World 1  v. 

i  33,  34.  Memoirs  of  celebrated 

Female   Sovereigns 2  v. 

•  35, 30.  Landers'  Africa 2  v. 

!  37.  Abercrombie  on  the  intel- 
lectual Powers,  <tc 1  v. 

;  3S,  39,  40.  Lives  ol  Celebrated 

Travellers 3  v- 

41,42.  Life  of  Frederic  IT.  King 

of  Prussia.     Portrait 2  v. 

43,  44.  Sketches  from  Venetian 

History.  With  plates...  2  v. 
45,  46.  Thatcher's  Indian  Lives  2  v. 

47,4>,49.  History  of  India 3  v. 

50.  Brewster's  Letters  on  Nat- 
ural Magic.     Engravings-  1  v. 

51,52.  History  of  Ireland 2  v. 

Several  historical  works  in  press. 

CLASSICAL  SERIES. 

1,2.  Xer.ophon.  (Anabasis  and 

Cyropiedia.)  Portrait....  2v 
3,4.  Leland's  Demosthenes..  2v 
5.  Rose's   Sallust.     Portrait..  1  v. 

DRAMATIC   SERIES. 
1,  2,  3.  Massinger's  Plays. ...  3  v. 
4,  5.  Ford's  Plays 2  v 


Ocolofltcal  3Lit>*ar». 

1.  Life  of  Wiclif.     By  Rev.  C  I  2.  Consistency  of  Revelation. 


W.  Le  Bas.     Portrait . . 


By  Rev.  Dr.  Stmttleworth  I  v. 


JJo»'s  nWO  Girl's  JUbrarj?. 

1.  Lives  of  the  Apostles,  Ac  1  v.  |  2,3.  Swiss  Family  Robinson. .  2  v. 


StatttJartu  histories. 

Gibbon's  Rome.     Maps 4  v.  I  History  of  Modern  Europe.   By 

Robertson's  Works.    Plates  . .  3  v.  |  Russell  and  Jones. 3 

7>Jl)vavP  of  Stlcrt  Xoticls. 

1  2  Cyril  Thornton 2  v.  I  17,  is.  The  Smuggler 2 

3  4    Dutchman's  fireside..  2  v.     19,20.  Eugene  Aram 2 

s',6.  The  Young  Duke  ....  2v.    21,22.  Evelina 2 

7,  8.  Annstasius 2  v.     23,  24.  The  Spy . . ... . . .  .  . . . .  2 

9   10    Philip  Augustus 2v.  ■  25.20.  Westward  Ho.     By  J. 

11,  12.  Caleb  Williams 2  v.         K.  Paulding.- 

13   14    The  Club-Book 2  v.     27,28.  Glauber  Spa 

15  10   DeVere 8 v.    29,30,  Henry  Masterton 


2  v. 


UNIVERSITY   OF  CALIFORNIA   LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 
This  hook  is  DIE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


recd  v: 


' 


.  4 


*9 


